人教新目标八年级下册英语课文原文
人教新目标八年级下册英语课文 (1)
UNIT 1 What's the matter?P3 3aBus Driver and Passengers Save an Old ManAt 9:00 . yesterday, bus No. 26 was going along Zhonghua Road when the driver saw an old man lying on the side of the road. A woman was next to him, shouting for help.The bus driver, 24-year-old Wang Ping, stopped the bus without thinking twice. He got off and asked the woman what happened. She said that the man had a heart problem and should go to the hospital. Mr. Wang knew he had to act quickly. He told the passengers that he must take the man to the hospital. He expected most or all of the passengers to get off and wait for the next bus.But to his surprise, they all agreed to go with him. Some passengers helped Mr. Wang to move the man ona the bus.Thanks to Mr. Wang and the passengers, the doctors saved the man in time. "It's sad that many people don't want to help others because they don’t want any trouble," says one passenger. "But the driver didn't think about himself. He only thought about saving a life."P6 2bHe Lost His Arm But Is Still ClimbingAron Ralston is an American man who is interested in mountain climbing. As a mountain climber, Aron is used to taking risks. This is one of the exciting things about doing dangerous sports. There were many times when Aron almost lost his life because of accidents. On April 26, 2003, he found himself in a very dangerous situation when climbing in UtahOn that day, Aron's arm was caught under a 2,000-kilo rock that fell on him when he was climbing by himself in the mountains. Because he could not free his arm, he stayed there for five days and hoped that someone would find him. But when his water ran out, he knew that he would have to do something to save his own life. He was not ready to die that day. So he used his knife to cut off half his right arm. Then, with his left arm, he bandaged himself so that he would not lose too much blood. After that, he climbed down the mountain to find help.After losing his arm, he wrote a book called Between a Rock and a Hard Place. This means being in a difficult situation that you cannot seem to get out of. In this book, Aron tells of the importance of making good decisions, and of being in control of one's life. His lose for mountain climbing is so great that he kept on climbing mountains even after this experience.Do we have the same spirit as Aron? Let's think about it before we find ourselves “between a rock and a hard place”, and before we have to make a decision that could mean life or death.Unit 2 I'll help to clean up the city parksP11 3aStudents Who VolunteerMario Green and Mary Brown from Riverside High School give upseveral hours each week to help others.Mario loves animals and wants to be an animal doctor. Hevolunteers at an animal hospital every Saturday morning. Mariobelieves it can help him to get his future dream job. “ It' s hardwork , ” he says , “but I want to learn more about how to care foranimals . I get such a strong feeling of satisfaction when I see theanimals get better and the look of joy on their owners' faces.”Mary is a book lover. She could read by herself at the age offour. Last year she decided to try out for a volunteer after-schoolreading program .she still works there once a week to help kids learnto read. The kids are sitting in the library, but you can see in theireyes that they’re going on a different journey with each new book. Volunteering here is a dream come true for me. I can do what I loveto do and help others at the same time.P12 4bMost people today are only worried about getting good jobs lots of money. In their free time, They think about what forfun or relaxation. However, few people think about what they can do others. There are many people who are less lucky than us. Volunteeringour time to help these people is a good way our free time.For example, we can make plans sick children in the hospitalor raise money for homeless people. Some people even stop doing theirjobs for a few months to a year to another country, likeAfrica, and help people there.P14 2bI’ll Send You a Photo of LuckyDear Miss Li,I’d like to thank you for sending money to Animal Helpers. I’m sureyou know that this group was set up to help disabled people like me.You helped to make it possible for me to have Lucky. Lucky makes abig difference to my life. Let me tell you my story.Wha t would it be like to be blind or deaf? Or imagine you can’t walkou use your hands easily. Most people would never think about this,but many people have these difficulties. I can’t use my arms or legswell, so normal things like answering the telephone, opening andclosing doors, or carrying things are difficult for me. Then one day last year, a friend of mine helped me out. She talked to Animal Helpers about getting me a special trained dog. She also thought a dog might cheer me up. I love animals and I was excited about the idea of having a dog.After six months of training with a dog at Animal Helpers, I was able to bring him home. My dog’s name is Lucky — a good name for him because I feel very lucky to have him. You see, I’m only able to have a “dog-h elper” because of your kindness! Lucky is very clever and understands many English words. He can understand me when I give him orders. For example, I say, “Lucky! Get my book,” and he does it at once.Lucky is a fantastic dog. I’ll send you a photo of him if you like, and I could show you how he helps me. Thank you again for changing my life.Best wishes,Ben SmithP16 Self-check 2Last week, everyone was trying up Jimmy, the Bike boy. He was unhappy because he of money old bikes. He some signs asking for old bikes and all his friends on the phone them about the problem. He even noticesat the supermarket. Then he told the teachers at school about his problem and they a call-in center for parents. The ideasthat he with worked out fine. He now has 16 bikes up and to children who don’t have bikes.Unit 3 Could you please clean your room?P19 3aLast month, our dog welcomed me when I came home from school. He wanteda walk, but I was too tired.I threw down my bag and went to the living room. The minute I satdown in front of the TV, my mom came over. “Could you please takethe dog for a walk?” she asked.“Could I watch one show first?” I asked. “NO!” she replied angrily. “You watch TV all the time and never help out around the house! Ican’t work all day and do housework all evening.”“Well, I work all day at school, too! I’m just as tired as you are!”I shouted back.My mom did not say anything and walked away. For one week, she didnot do any housework and neither did I. Finally, I could not finda clean dish or a clean shirt.The next day, my mom came home from work to find the house clean andtidy.“What happened?” she asked in surpri se.“I’m so sorry, Mom. I finally understand that we need to share the housework to have a clean and comfortable home,” I replied.P22 2bDear Sir,I don’t understand why some parents make their kids help with housework and chores at home. Kids these days already have enough stress from school. They don’t have time to study and do housework, too. Housework is a waste of their time. Could we just let them do their job as students? They should spend their time on schoolwork in order to get good grades and get into a good university. Also, when they get older, they will have to do housework so there’s no need for them to do it now. It is the parents’ job to provide a clean and comfortable environment at home for their children. And anyway, I think doing chores is not so difficult. I don’t mind doing them.Mr. SmithDear Sir,I think it is important for children to learn how to do chores and help their parents with housework. It’s not enough to just get good grades at school. Children these days depend on their parents too much. They’re always asking, “Could you get this for me?” or “Could you help me with that?” Doing chores helps to developchildren’s independence and teaches them how to look after themselves. It also helps them to understand the idea of fairness. Since they live in one house with their parents, they should knowthat everyone should do their part in keeping it clean and tidy. Our neighbor’s son got into a good college but during his first year,he had no idea how to take care of himself. As a result, he oftenfell ill and his grades dropped. The earlier kids learn to be independent, the better it is for their future.Ms. MillerUnit 4 Why don’t you talk to your parents?P27 3aDear Mr. Hunt,My problem is I can’t get on with my family. Relations b etween my parents have become difficult. They fight a lot, and I really don’t like it. It’s the only communication they have. I don’t know if I should say anything to them about this. When they argue, it’s like a big, black cloud hanging over our home. Also, my elder brother is not very nice to me. He always refuses to let me watch my favorite TV show. Instead he watches whatever he wants until late at night. I don’t think this is fair. At home I always feel lonely and nervous. Is that normal? What can I do?Sad and ThirteenDear Sad and Thirteen,It’s not easy being your age, and it’s normal to have these feelings. Why don’t you talk about these feelings with your family? If your parents are having problems, you should offer to help. Maybe you could do more jobs around the house so that they have more time for proper communication. Secondly, why don’t you sit down and communicate with your brother? You should explain that you don’t mind him watching TV all the time. However, he should let you watch your fa vorite show. I hope you’ll feel better about yourself in future.Robert HuntP30 2bMaybe You Should Learn to Relax!These days, Chinese children are sometimes busier on weekends than weekdays because they to take so many after-school classes. Many of them are learning exam skills so that they can get into a good high school and later a good university. Others are practicing sports sothat they can compete and win. However, this doesn’t only happenin China. The Taylors are a typical American family. Life for Cathy Taylor’s three children is very busy.” On most days after school,” Cathy says, “I take one of my two boys to basketball practice andmy daughter to football training. Then I have to take my other sonto piano lessons. Maybe I could cut out a few of their activities,but I believe these activities are important for my children’sfuture. I really want them to be s uccessful. ” However, the tired children don’t get home until after 7:00 . They have a quick dinner, and then it’s time for homework.Linda Miller, a mother of three, knows all about such stress. “In some families, competition starts very young and continues until the kids get older,” she says. “Mothers send their small kids to all kinds of classes. And they are always comparing them with other children. It’s crazy. I don’t think that’s fair. Why don’t they just let their kids be kids? People shouldn’t push their kids so hard.”Doctors say too much pressure is not good for a child’s development. Dr. Alice Green says all these activities can cause a lot of stress for children. “Kids should have time to relax and think for themselves, too. Although it’s normal to want successful children, it’s even more important to have happy children.”Unit 5 What were you doing when the rainstorm came?P35 3aThe Storm Brought People Closer TogetherBen could hear strong winds outside his home in Alabama. Black clouds weremaking the sky very dark. With no light outside, it felt like midnight. The newson TV reported that a heavy rainstorm was in the area.Everyone in the neighborhood was busy. Ben’s dad was putting pieces of wood over the windows while his mom was making sure the flashlights and radio were working. She also put some candles and matches on the table.Ben was helping his mom make dinner when the rain began to beat heavily against the windows. After dinner, they tried to play a card game, but it was hard to have fun with a serious storm happening outside.Ben could not sleep at first. He finally fell asleep when the wind was dying down at around 3:00 . When he woke up, the sun was rising. He went outside with his family and found the neighborhood in a mess. Fallen trees, broken windows and rubbish were everywhere. They joined the neighbors to help clean up the neighborhood together. Although the storm broke many things apart, it brought families and neighbors closer together.P36 4bFill in the blanks with was, were, when or while.At 7:00 ., I woke up. ______________ I______________making my breakfast, my brother______________listening to the radio. ______________I was eating, the radio news talked abouta car accident near our home. My brother and I went out right away to have a got to the place of the accident, the car___________in bad shape from hitting a tree. But luckily, thedriver_______________fine. The roads_______________icy because of the heavy snow from the night before.P38 2bDo You Remember What You Were Doing?People often remember what they were doing when they heard the news of important events in history. In America, for example, many people remember what they were doing on April 4, 1968. This was an important event in American history. On this day, Dr. Martin Luther King was killed. Although some people may not remember who killed him, they remember what they were doing when they heard the news.Robert Allen is now over 50, but he was a school pupil at that time. “It was a bright, sunny day,” Robert remembers. “We were having fun in the playground when the school bell rang. Our teacher said, ‘Dr. King died just 10 minutes ago.’ We were completely surprised!” School closed for the day, Ro bert and his friends walked home in silence.More recently, most Americans remember what they were doing when the World Trade Center in New York was taken down by terrorists. Even the date-September 11, 2001-has meaning to most Americans.This was a day Kate Smith will never forget. She remembers working in her office near the two towers. “My friend shouted that a plane just hit the World Trade Center! I didn’t believe him at first, but then I looked out the window and realized that it was true. I was so sc ared that I could hardly think clearly after that.”P40 Self- check 2When I ____________ (be) in the sixth grade, I __________(join) a piano competition. I ___________(practice) for four hours every day and my piano teacher_________(come) three times a weekto___________(help) me. Then the big day finally__________(arrive). I________(be) so nervous when they____________(call) my name.I________(go) up and_________(start) to play. WhileI__________(play), everyone________(sit) still and listened. I played the song without any mistakes. Then I_________(wait) for them to call out the winner. When I__________(hear) my name, myheart_________(beat) so quickly I thought I would stop breathing.I couldn’t believe it. I___________(win)! It___________(be) the happiest day of my life!Unit6P43 3aIn November 1979, pupils in England were able to watch a new TV program called Monkey. Most of them were hearing this story for the first time. However, this story is not new to Chinese children. The Monkey King or Sun Wukong is the main character in the traditional Chinese book Journey to the West.The story says that once upon a time there was a magic rock. One day, it suddenly broke open and gave birth to a monkey. To fight bad people, the Monkey King uses a magic stick.Sometimes he can make the stick so small that he can keep it in his ear. At other times, he is able to make it big and long. Sun Wukong can also make 72 changes to his shape and size, turning himself into different animals and objects. But unless he can hide his tail, he cannot turn himself into a person.The Monkey king has excited the children of China many years. And as soon as the TV program came out more than 30 years ago, Western children became interested in reading this story because the clever Monkey King keeps fighting to help the weak and never gives up.P44 4bThe Monkey King is the main character from the famous Chinese story Journey to the West. Once upon a time, a magic rock ______ (open) up and a monkey was born. This monkey is wonderful because he ______ (help) weak people. The Monkey King ______ (have) a magic stick, He ______ (use) it to fight bad people. He can______ (make) the stick big or small. He can sometimes make the stick so small that he can put it in his ear. As soon as he ______ (see) bad people, he thinks of ways to fight them. He can______ (turn) himself into different animals or objects. But unless he can hide his tail, he cannot make himself a human. Children all over the world______ (love) the Monkey King!P45 1cWhen the emperor______ at himself, he only ______ his under wear. Nobody wanted to sound stupid. But suddenly, a young boy ______, “Look! The emperor isn’t ______ any clothes!”The emperor had to ______ them silk and gold, but they ______ everything for themselves. They were trying to cheat the emperor. This story is about an emperor who loved . ______Two ______ came to the city to make special clothes for the emperor. P46 2bHansel and GretelHansel and Gretel lived near forest with their father and stepmother. One year, the weather was so dry that no food would grow. The wife told her husband that unless the left the children to die in the forest, the whole family would die. Gretel heard this, and Hansel made a plan to save himself and his sister.(Then they heard an old woman’s voice from inside the house.) Voice: Who is that? Who is brave enough to eat my house?P48 3bGretel heard that their ________________planned to________________ her and her brother. But Hansel had a plan to ________________himself and his sister. He went to get some white ________________ before he went to bed that night. The next day, thewife sent the children to the________________. Hansel________________ the stones as they walked. Later that night, they could see the stones because of the shining stones showed them the way home. Hansel wanted go get more stones, but his stepmother did not let him go out. The next morning, the wife sent the children to the forest again. Hansel had no stones, so he dropped________________ of________________ .But the ________________ate them, so Hansel and Gretel were in the forest. They walked until they saw a ________________ made of food. Hansel wanted to________________the house, but then they heard the voice of an old ________________coming from the house.P48 Self-check 2Once upon a time, there ______ (be) an emperor. He______ (love) buying and looking at clothes. One day, two brothers______ (come) to the city. They ______ (tell) the emperor that they could make beautiful clothes for him, but he must ______ (give) them silk and gold. The brothers______ (be) bad people. They______ (keep) all the silk and gold themselves. They told the emperor the clothes they made ______ (be) special because only clever people could ______ (see) them. Whenthe emperor______ (put) on the clothes, all he could see was his underwea r. But he didn’t want people to ______ (think) he was stupid, so he ______ (say) the clothes were beautiful. Then he ______ (walk) around the city in his new clothes until one boy ______ (shout), “The emperor isn’t wearing any clothes! “Unit 7 What’s the highest mountain in the world?P51 3aP54 2bUnit 8 Have you read Treasure Island yet?P59 3aWhen I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve br ought back many things I can use— food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house.I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island? How long have they been here? Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.P60 4bSally _____ (love) reading. In the morning, she reads the newspaper and in the evening she reads books. She ____ already_____ (read) more than 100 different books! Her favorite kind of books is science fiction. She is interested in science and technology and loves to imagine what the world____(be) like in 50 years. She ____(finish) reading a book about robots last week and ___(write) a book report about it next week for her French class. Every time she is in the library, Sally looks at the many books she ____ (not read) yet and she can’t wait to read them!P62 2bA Country Music Song Changed Her Life ForeverWhen Sarah was a teenager, she used to fight over almost everything with her family. But five years ago, while she was studying abroad in England, she heard a song full of feelings about returning home on the radio. It made Sarah think about her family and friends back in the US. She came to realize how much she actually missed all of them. Ever since then, she has been a fan of American country music.Country is a traditional kind of music from the southern states of America. Nashville, Tennessee is the home of country music. Many songs these days are just about modern life in the US, such as the importance of money and success, but not about belonging to a group. However, country music brings us back to the “good old days” when people were kind to each other and trusted one another. It reminds us that the best things in life are free—laughter, friends, family, and the beauty of nature and the countryside.Sarah hasn’t been to Nashville yet, but it is her dream to go there one day. She has already read a lot about the place and done some research on it. She knows that there is a Country Music Hall of Fame Museum in Nashville. There are also always a lot of great country music concerts with famous musicians and singers, like Garth Brooks. Sarah has already listened to most of his songs. “Garth is one of the most succes sful musicians in American history. He’s sold more than 120 million records. I hope to see him sing live one day!”Unit 9 Have you ever been to a museum? P67 3aP68 4bMost of us______(see)Mickey Mouse, Donald Duck and other famous Disney characters in cartoons before. But have youever________(be)to Disneyland? Disneyland_______(be)an amusement park with a special theme-Disney characters and movies.There_________(be) many exciting rides, lovely restaurants and fantastic gift shops there. You can also_________(see)the Disney characters walking around the park. And have youever________(hear)of a Disney Cruise? This______ (be)a boat ride with a Disney theme. You can_________(take)a ride on the boat for several days and eat and sleep on it. On the boat, youcan________(shop)and have Disney parties before you_________(arrive) at the Disney island.P70 2bUnit 10 I've had this bike for three years.P75 3aMy children are growing up fast. My daughter is 16 and my boy has just started junior high school. As they get bigger our house seems to get smaller. So we’ve been clearing out a lot of things from our bedrooms for a yard sale.We’ve decided to each sell five things we no longer use. We’ll give the money we raise to a children’s home. My son was quite sad at first. He found a lot of toys that he doesn’t play with anymore but still wanted to keep. For example, he’s owned a train and railway set since his fourth birthday, and he played with it almost every week until he was about seven. And he didn’t want to lose the toy monkey he’s had since birth. I remember when he would never go to bed without it. My daughter was more understanding, although she also felt sad to part with certain toys. As for me, I didn’t want to give up my football shirts, but, to be honest, I haven’t playe d for a while now. I’m getting older, too!P78 2aHometown FeelingsSome people still live in their hometown. However, others may only see it once or twice a year. Nowadays, millions of Chinese leave the countryside to search for work in the cities. Among these is Zhong Wei, a 46-year-old husband and father. He has lived in Wenzhou for the last 13 years. With a hard job in a crayon factory, he doesn’t find much time to visit his hometown. “I used to return home at least once a year, but I haven’t been back for almost three years now. It’s a shame, but I just don’t have the time,” he says.Many people like Zhong Wei regard with great interest how their hometowns have changed. Perhaps large hospitals and new roads have appeared. In many places, the government has also built new schools and sent teachers from the cities to help.“I noticed that’s true of my hometown,” adds Zhong Wei. “Children have learned to read and count at my old primary school since the mid-20th century. But now the buildings are really old. I hear they’re going to build a new school there.” Zhong Wei thinks such developments are good, and he also knows that his hometown cannot always stay the same.According to Zhong Wei, however, some things will never change. “In my hometown, there was a big old tree opposite the school. It is still there and has become quite a symbol of the place. Most of the children in my time liked to play together under that big tree, especially during the summer holidays. It was such a happy childhood. Our hometow n has left many soft and sweet memories in our hearts.”P79 2cMany Chinese people these days leave their to work inthe . They usually to their hometowns one or two times a________. Zhong Wei hasn’t been back in close to three years. He has been working in a factory in Wenzhou for the past 13 years. People like him are in how their hometowns are changing. New buildings are often built by the . Zhong Wei thinks these changes are because things need to change in order to become better. But he also thinks some things change, and his hometown is still the place that holds all his childhood .。
人教新目标八年级(下册)英语课文原文
2015春八年级下册英语课文原文UNIT 1 What's the matter?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Mandy: Lisa, are you OK?Lisa: I have a headache and I can't move my neck. What should I do? ShouldI take my temperature?Mandy: No, it doesn't sound like you have a fever. What did you do on theweekend? Lisa: I played computer games all weekend.Mandy: That's probably why. You need to take breaks away from the computer. Lisa: Yeah, I think I sat in the same way for too long without moving.Mandy: I think you should lie down and rest. If your head and neck stillhurt tomorrow, then go to a doctor.Lisa: OK. Thanks, Mandy.3a Read the passage. Do you think it comes from a newspaper or a book?How do you know?Bus Driver and Passengers Save an Old ManAt 9:00 a.m. yesterday, bus No. 26 was going along Zhonghua Road whenthe driver saw an old man lying on the side of the road. A woman was next tohim, shouting for help.The bus driver, 24-year-old Wang Ping, stopped the bus without thinkingtwice. He got off and asked the woman what happened. She said that the manhad a heart problem and should go to the hospital. Mr. Wang knew he had toact quickly. He told the passengers that he must take the man to the hospital.He expected most or all of the passengers to get off and wait for the next bus.But to his surprise, they all agreed to go with him. Some passengers helpedMr. Wang to move the man on the bus.Thanks to Mr. Wang and thepassengers, thedoctors saved the man intime. "It's sad thatmany people don'twant to help others becau sethey don’twant any trouble," says onepassenger."But the driver didn't thinkabout himself.He only thought aboutsaving a life."Section B2b Read the passage and underline the words you don't know. Then look up the words in a dictionary and write down theirmeanings. He Lost His Arm But Is Still Climbing Aron Ralston is an American man whoisinterested in mountain climbing. As amountainclimber, Aron is used to taking risks. This is oneof the exciting things about doing dangerous sports. There were many times whenAron almost lost his life because of accidents. On April 26, 2003, he found himselfin a very dangerous situation when climbing in UtahOn that day, Aron's arm was caught under a2,000-kilo rock that fell on him when he was climbingby himself in the mountains. Because he could not freehis arm, he stayed there for five days and hoped thatsomeone would find him. But when his water ran out, heknew that he would have to do something to save his ownlife. He wasnot ready to die that day. So he used hisknife to cut offhalf his right arm. Then, with his leftarm, he bandagedhimself so that he would not lose toomuch blood. Afterthat, he climbed down the mountain tofind help.After losing his arm, he wrote a book called Between a Rock and a Hard Place . This means being in a difficult situation that you cannot seem to get out of. In this book,Aron tells of the importance of making good decisions, and ofbeing in control of one's life. His lose for mountain climbing is so great that he kept on climbing mountainseven after this experience.Do we have the same spirit as Aron? Let's think about it before we find ourselves“between a rock and a hard place”, and before we have to make a decision that could mean life or death.Finding the Order of EventsWriters describe events in a certain order. Finding the order of the events will help youunderstand want you are reading.Unit 2 I'll help to clean up the city parksSection ARole-play the conversation.Helen ：Hi , Tom . I ' m making some plans to work in an old people’s home this summer.Tom ： Really? I did that last summer.Helen ：Oh, what did they ask you to help out with ?Tom ：Mmm.… things like reading the newspaper to the old people, or just talking to them.They told me stories about the past and how things used to be.Helen ：That sounds interesting .Tom ：Yeah , a lot of old people are lonely . We should listen to them and care for them.Helen ：You' re right . I mean,we’re all going to be old one day,too.Read the article . What do Mario and Mary volunteer to do?Students Who VolunteerMario Green and Mary Brown from RiversideHigh School give up several hours each week to help others.Mario loves animals and wants to be an animal doctor. Hevolunteers at an animal hospital every Saturday morning. Mariobelieves it can help him to get his future dream job. “ It' s hardwork , ” he says , “but I want to learn more about how to carefor animals . I get such a strong feeling of satisfaction when Isee the animals get better and the look of joy on their2d 3aowners 'faces.”Mary is a book lover. She could read by herself at the age of four. Last year she decided to try out for a volunteer after-school reading program .she still worksthere once a week to help kids learn to read. The kids aresitting in the library, but you can see in their eyes thatthey ’re going on a different journey with each new book.Volunteering here is a dream come true for me. I can dowhat I love to do and help others at the same time.Section BSkim the letter and answer the questions.1. Who wrote the letter to Miss Li? Why?2. What did Miss Li do?I ’ll Send You a Photo of LuckyDear Miss Li,I’d like to thank you for sending money to Animal Helpers. I’m sure you know that this group was set up to help disabled people like me. You helped to make it possible for me to have Lucky. Lucky makes a big difference to my life. Let me tell you my story.What would it be like to be blind or deaf? Or imagine you can’t walk ou use your hands easily. Most people would never think about this, but many people have these difficulties. I can’t use my arms or legs well, so normal things like answering the telephone, opening and closing doors, or carrying things are difficult for me. Then one day last year, a friend of mine helped me out. She talked to Animal Helpers about getting me a special trained dog. She also thought a dog might cheer me up. I love animals and I was excited about the idea of having a dog.After six months of training with a dog at Animal Helpers, I was able to bring him home. My dog’s name is Lucky — a good name for him because I feel very lucky to 2b Understanding Parts of Speech.Knowing what part of speech a word is(noun, verb, preposition, etc.) Can help you understand the word’s meaning.I’ll Send You a Photo of Luckyhave him. You see, I’m only able to have a“dog-helper”because of your kindness! Lucky is very clever and understands many English words. He can understand me when I give him orders. For example, I say, “Lucky! Get my book,”and he does it at once.Lucky is a fantas tic dog. I’ll send you a photo of himif you like, and I could show you how he helps me. Thankyou again for changing my life.Best wishes,Ben SmithUnit 3 Could you please clean yourroom?Section A2dRoleplay the conversation.Sister： They, could you please help out with a few things? Brother：Could I at least finish watching this show?Sister：No. I think two hours of TV is enough for you!Brother：Fine. What do you want me to do?Sister：Could you take out the rubbish, fold theclothes and do the dishes?Brother：So much?sister：Yes, because Mom will be back from shoppingany minute now. And she won’t be happy if she seesthis mess.Brother：But the house is already pretty clean andtidy!Sister：Yes, well, it’s clean, but it’s not “mother clean”!3aRead the story and answer the question.1. Why was Nancy’s mom angry with Nancy?2. Did they solve the problem? How?Last month, our dog welcomed me when I came home fromschool. He wanted a walk, but I was too tired.I threw down my bag and went to the living room. Theminute I sat down in front of the TV, my mom came over.“Could you please take the dog for a walk?” sheasked.“Could I watch one show first?” I asked. “NO!”she replied angrily.“You watch TV all the time and never help out around th e house! I can’t work all day and do housework all evening.”“Well, I work all day at school, too! I’m just as tired as you are!” I shouted back.My mom did not say anything and walked away. For one week, she did not do any housework and neither did I. Finally, I could not find a clean dish or a clean shirt.The next day, my mom came home from work to find the house clean and tidy. “What happened?” she asked in surprise.“I’m so sorry, Mom. I finally understand that we need to share the housework to have a clean and comfortable home,”I replied.Section B2bThe Sunday Mail magazine invited parents to write about whether they think young people should do chores at home. Skim the following letters. Which one agrees and which one disagrees? Dear Sir, I d on’t understand why some parents make their kids help with housework and chores at home. Kids these days already have enough stress from school. They don’t have time to study and do housework, too. Housework is a waste of their time. Couldwe just let them do their job as students? Theyshould spend their time on schoolwork in orderto get good grades and get into a gooduniversity. Also, when they get older, theywill have to do housework so there’s no needfor them to do it now. It is the parents’jobSkimmming This means looking quickly through a piece of writing to find the main idea without reading every word. It is still a good idea to read the first sentence in each paragraph a little more carefully.to provide a clean and comfortable environment at home for their children. And anyway, I think doing chores is not so difficult. I don’t mind doing them.Mr. SmithDear Sir,I think it is important for children to learn how to do chores and help their parents with housework. It’s not enough to just get good grades at school. Children these days depend on their parents too much. They’re always asking, “Could you get this for me?”or“Could you help me with that?”Doing chores helps to develop children’s independen ce and teaches them how to look after themselves. It also helps them to understand the idea of fairness. Since they live in one house with their parents, they should know that everyone should do their part in keeping it clean and tidy. Our neighbor’s son g ot into a good college but during his first year, he had no idea how to take care ofhimself. As a result, he often fell ill and his grades dropped. The earlier kids learn to be independent, the better it is for their future.Ms. MillerUnit 4 Why don’t you talk to yourparents?Section A2dRole-play the conversation.Dave：You look sad, Kim. What’s wrong?Kim：Well, I found my sister looking through my things yesterday. She took some of my new magazines and CDs.Dave：Hmm … that’s not very nice. Did s he give them back to you?Kim：Yes, but I’m still angry with her. What should I do?Dave：Well, I guess you could tell her to say sorry. But why don’t you forget about it so that you can be friends again? Although she’s wrong, it’s not a big deal. Kim：You’re right. Thanks for your advice.Dave：No problem. Hope things work out.3aLook at this letter to a magazine and the reply from Robert Hunt, a school counselor.Dear Mr. Hunt,My problem is I can’t get on with my family. Relations bet ween my parents have become difficult. They fight a lot, and I really don’t like it. It’s the only communication they have. I don’t know if I should say anything to them about this. When they argue, it’s like a big, black cloud hanging over our home. Also, my elder brother is not very nice to me. He always refuses to let me watch my favorite TV show. Instead he watches whatever he wants until late at night. I don’t think thisis fair. At home I always feel lonely and nervous. Is thatnormal?What can I do?Sad and ThirteenDear Sad and Thirteen,It’s not easy being your age, and it’s normal to have these feelings. Why don’t you talk about these feelings with your family? If your parents are having problems, you should offer to help. Maybe you could do more jobs around the house so that they have more time for proper communication. Secondly, why don’t you sit down and communicate with your brother? You should explain that you don’t mind him watching TV all the time. However, he should let you watch your favo rite show. I hope you’ll feel better about yourself in future.Robert HuntSection B2bRead the article and answer the questions.1.What is the common problem for Chinese and American families?2.Who gives their opinions about the problem?Maybe You Should Learn to Relax! These days, Chinese children are sometimes busier on weekends than weekdays because they to take so many after-school classes. Many of them are learning exam skills so that they can get into a good high school and later a good Guessing the MeaningWhen reading something for the first time, do not worry about words you do not know. Use the context to help you guess the meaning.university. Others are practicing sports so that they can compete and win. However, this doesn’t only happen in China. The Taylors are a typical American family. Life for Cathy Taylor’s three children is very busy.” On most days after school,” Cathy says, “I take one of my two boys to basketball practice and my daughter to football training. Then I have to take my other son to piano lessons. Maybe I could cut out a few of their activities, but I believe these activities are important for my children’s future. I really want them to be successful. ” However, the tired children don’t get home until after 7:00 p.m. They have a quick dinner, and then it’s time for homework.Linda Miller, a mother of three, knows all about such stress. “In some families, competition starts very young and continues until the kids getolder,” she says. “Mothers send their small kids to all kinds ofclasses. And they are always comparing them with other children.It’s crazy. I don’t think that’s fair. Why don’t they just lettheir kids be kids? People shouldn’t push their kids so hard.”Doctors say too much pressure is not good for a child’s development.Dr. Alice Green says all these activities can cause a lot of stressfor children. “Kids should have time to relax and think for themsel ves, too. Although it’s normal to want successful children, it’s even more important to have happy children.”Unit 5What were you doing when the rainstorm came?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Mary：What were you doing last night, Lin da? I called at seven and you didn’t pick up.Linda：Oh, I was in the kitchen helping my mom.Mary：I see. I called again at eight and you didn’t answer then either.Linda：What was I doing at eight? Oh, I know. When you called, I was having ashower.Mary ：But then I called again at nine.Linda ：Oh, I was sleeping at that time.Mary ：So early? That’s strange.Linda ：Yeah, I was tired. Why did you call so many times? Mary ：I needed help with my homework. So while you were sleeping, I called Jenny and she helped me. 3a Read the passage and answer the questions.1. What was the weather like before the heavy rain started?2. What was the neighborhood like after the storm?The Storm Brought People Closer TogetherBen could hear strong winds outside his home in Alabama. Black clouds weremaking the sky very dark. With no light outside, it felt like midnight. The news on TV reported that a heavy rainstorm was in the area.Everyone in the neighborhood was busy. Ben’s dad was putting pieces of wood over the windows while his mom was making sure the flashlights and radio were working. She also put some candles and matches on the table.Ben was helping his mom make dinner when the rain began to beat heavily against the windows. After dinner, they tried to play a card game, but it was hard to have fun with a serious storm happening outside.Ben could not sleep at first. He finally fell asleep when the wind was dying down at around 3:00 a.m. When he woke up, the sun was rising. He went outside with his family and found the neighborhood in a mess. Fallen trees, broken windows and rubbishwere everywhere. They joined the neighbors to help clean up theneighborhood together. Although the storm broke many thingsapart, it brought families and neighbors closer together.Section B2b Read the passage and answer the questions.1.What are the two events in the passage?2. When did they happen?Reading the Title and First Sentences The title can be helpful for you to understand a text. It is also a good idea to read the first sentence of each paragraph before you read the whole text.Do You Remember What You Were Doing?People often remember what they were doing when they heard the news of important events in history. In America, for example, many people remember what they were doing on April 4, 1968. This was an important event in American history. On this day, Dr. Martin Luther King was killed. Although some people may not remember who killed him, they remember what they were doing when they heard the news.Robert Al len is now over 50, but he was a school pupil at that time. “It was a bright, sunny day,” Robert remembers. “We were having fun in the playground when the school bell rang. Our teacher said, ‘Dr. King died just 10 minutes ago.’ We were completely surprised!” School closed for the day, Robert and his friends walked home in silence.More recently, most Americans remember what they were doing when theWorldTradeCenter in New York was taken down by terrorists. Even thedate-September 11, 2001-has meaning to most Americans.This was a day Kate Smith will never forget. She remembers working inher office near the two towers. “My friend shouted that a plane justhit the WorldTradeCenter! I didn’t believe him at first, but then I looked out the window and realized that it was true. I was so scared thatI could hardly think clearly after that.”Unit 6 An old man tried to movemountains.Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Teacher: So what do you think about the story of Yu Gong?Ming Ming: I thi nk it’s really interesting. Yu Gong found a good way to solve his problem.Anna: Really? I think it’s a little bit silly. It doesn’t seem very possible to move a mountain.Ming Ming: But the story is trying to show us that anything is possible if you workhard! Yu Gong kept trying and didn’t give up.Anna: Well, I still don’t agree with you. I think we should try to find otherways to solve a problem.Ming Ming: But what could Yu Gong do instead of moving the mountains?Anna: Well, there are many other ways. For example, he could build a road.That’s better and faster than moving a mountain!Teacher: You have different opinions about the story, and neither of you are wrong.There are many sides to a story and many ways to understand it.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.In November 1979, pupils in England were able to watch a new TV program called Monkey . Most of them were hearing this story for the firsttime. However, this story is not new to Chinese children. The Monkey King or Sun Wukong is the main character in the traditional Chinese book Journey to the West .The story says that once upon a time there was a magic rock.One day, it suddenly broke open and gave birth to a monkey.To fight bad people, the Monkey King uses a magicstick.Sometimes he can make the stick so small that he cankeep it in his ear. At other times, he is able to make itbig and long. Sun Wukong can also make 72 changes to his shapeand size, turning himself into different animals and objects. But unless he can hide his tail, he cannot turn himself into a person.The Monkey king has excited the children of China many years. And as soon as the TV program came out more than 30 years ago, Western children became interested in reading this story because the clever Monkey King keeps fighting to help the weak and never gives up.1. Which book is talked about?2. Who is then main character?3. What is he like?Section B2b Read the first paragraph of Hansel and Gretel. Think about how the fairy tale will continue. Then read the rest of the story.Hansel and Gretel lived near forest with their father andstepmother. One year, the weather was so dry that no foodwould grow. The wife told her husband that unless the leftthe children to die in the forest, the whole family woulddie. Gretel heard this, and Hansel made a plan to savehimself and his sister.SCENE FIVE: ____________________________Gretel: What can we do? You have no more stones.Hansel: I’ll drop pieces of bread. As soon as the moon rises, we can follow them instead.SCENE SIX: ____________________________Gretel: I can’t see any bread on the ground. Maybe it was the birds.Hansel: Never mind! Just keep walking. Unless we do, We won’t find our way out.SCENE SEVEN: ____________________________Gretel: Hansel, we’re really lost!Hansel: Liste n! That bird’s song is so beautiful thatwe should follow it.Gretel: Look! It’s leading us to that wonderful housemade of bread, cake and sugar.Hansel: Let’s eat part of the house!()Voice: Who is that? Who is brave enough to eat my house?Unit 7 What’s the highest mountain in the world?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Guide: Feel free to ask me anything on today’s Great Wall tour. Tourist 1: How long is the wall?Guide: Ah, the most popular question! If we’re only talking about the parts from the Ming Dynasty, it’s about 8,850 kilometers long. This makes it the longest wall in the world.Tourist 2: Wow, that’s amazing! Why did the ancient emperors build the wall?Guide: The m ain reason was to protect China. As you can see, it’s quite tall and wide. As far as I know, there are no man-made objects as big as this.Tourist 3: Is Badaling part of the Ming Great Wall?Guide: Yes, it’s the most famous part.Paragraph 1Spirit of climbersParagraph 2 Achievements of climbersParagraph 3 Facts and dangersQomolangma—the Most Dangerous Mountain in the World?One of the world’s most dangerous sports is mountain climbing, a nd one of the most popular places for this is the Himalayas. The Himalayas run along the southwestern part of China. Of all the mountains, Qomolangma rises the highest and is the most famous. It is 8,844.43 meters high and so is very dangerous to climb. Thick clouds cover the top and snow can fall very hard. Even more serious difficulties include freezing weather conditions and heavy storms. It is also very hard to take in air as you get near the top.The first people to reach the top were Tenzing Norgay and Edmund Hillary on May 29,1953. The first Chinese team did so in 1960, while the first woman to succeed was Junko Tabei from Japan in 1975.Why do so many climbers risk their lives? One of themain reasons is because people want to challengethemselves in the face of difficulties. The spiritof these climbers shows us that we should never giveup trying to achieve our dreams. It also shows thathumans can sometimes be stronger than the forces ofnature.Section Bwhat these numbers mean:10,12,200,2,000. ScanningThis means moving your eyesquickly down the page tofind specific information.It is 8:30 a.m.at the Chengdu Research Base. Lin Wei and the other panda keepers are preparing the milk for the baby pandas’ br eakfast. At 9:00 a.m., they find that most of the babies are already awake and hungry. When the babies see the keepers, they run over with excitement and some of them even walk into their friends and fall over!“They’re so cute and lovely. I take care of them like they’re my own babies. I was, feed and play with them every day. They’re very special to me.”Lin Wei loves her job, but it is a difficult one.Pandas do not have many babies, maybe only one every two years. The babies often die from illnesses and do not live very long. Adult pandas spend more than 12 hours a day eating about 10 kilos of bamboo. Many years ago, there were a lot more bamboo forests and pandas in China than there are now. But then humans started to cut down the forests, and there was less bamboo for the pandas. Scientists say there are now fewer than 2,000 pandas living in the remaining forests. Another 200 or so live in zoos or research centers in China and other countries.An education program in Chengdu teaches children in cities about pandas and other endangered animals. They send people to schools to tell children about the importance of saving these animals. The children sing songs or make artwork about pandas and other wild animals. Teaching children isone way to help save pandas. The Chinese governmentis also planting more bamboo trees so there willbe more forests for pandas to live in. We all hopethat in the future there will be a lot more pandasthan now.Unit 8 Have you read Treasure Islandyet?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing.But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use—food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on thesand. Who else is on my island? How long have they been here?Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two menfrom a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towardsmy house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now liveswith me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was theday I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him someEnglish.3a Quickly read the passage below based on Robinson Crusoe.Then answer the questions.1. What does Robinson Crusoe wait for?2. Why does Robinson Crusoe call the man Friday?When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing.But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use—food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else ison my island? How long have they been here? Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.Section B2b Read the passage and complete the fact sheet on page 63.A Country Music Song Changed Her Life Forever When Sarah was a teenager, she used to fight over almost everything with her family. But five years ago, while she was studying abroad inEngland, she heard a song full of feelings about returning home on the radio. It made Sarah think about her family and friends back in the US. She came to realize how much she actually missed all of them. Ever since then, she has been a fan of American country music.Country is a traditional kind of music from the southern states of America. Nashville, Tennessee is the home of country music. Many songs these days are just about modern life in the US, such as the importance of money and success, but not about belonging to a group. However, country music brings us back to the “good old days” when people were kind to each other and trusted one another. It reminds us that the best things in life are free —laughter, friends, family, and the beauty of nature and the countryside.Sarah hasn’t been to Nashville yet, but it is her dream to go thereone day. She has already read a lot about the place and done someresearch on it. She knows that there is a Country Music Hall ofFame Museum in Nashville. There are also always a lot of greatcountry music concerts with famous musicians and singers, likeGarth Brooks. Sarah has already listened to most of his songs.“Garth is one of the most successful musicians in American history.Summarizing While reading, make notes or underline the main ideas in the text. After reading, write a short summary in your own words. This can help you better understand the text.。
人教新目标八年级下册英语课文原文
2015春八年级下册英语课文原文UNIT 1 What's the matterSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Mandy: Lisa, are you OKLisa: I have a headache and I can't move my neck. What should I do Should I take my temperatureMandy: No, it doesn't sound like you have a fever. What did you do on the weekend Lisa: I played computer games all weekend.Mandy: That's probably why. You need to take breaks away from the computer. Lisa: Yeah, I think I sat in the same way for too long without moving. Mandy: I think you should lie down and rest. If your head and neck still hurt tomorrow, then go to a doctor.Lisa: OK. Thanks, Mandy.3a Read the passage. Do you think it comes from a newspaper or a bookHow do you knowBus Driver and Passengers Save an Old ManAt 9:00 . yesterday, bus No. 26 was going along Zhonghua Road when the driver saw an old man lying on the side of the road. A woman was next to him, shouting for help.The bus driver, 24-year-old Wang Ping, stopped the bus without thinking twice. He got off and asked the woman what happened. She said that the man had a heart problem and should go to the hospital. Mr. Wang knew he had to act quickly. He toldthe passengers that he must take the man to the hospital. He expected most or all of the passengers to get off and wait for the next bus.But to his surprise, they all agreed to go with him. Some passengers helpedMr. Wang to move the man on the bus.Thanks to Mr. Wang and the passengers, thedoctors saved the man in time. "It's sad thatmany people don't want to help others becausethey don’t want any trouble," says onepassenger. "But the driver didn't think abouthimself. He only thought about saving a life."Section B2b Read the passage and underline the words you don't know. Then look up the words in a dictionary and write down theirmeanings.He Lost His ArmBut Is Still Climbing Aron Ralston is an American man who is interested in mountain climbing. As amountain climber, Aron is used to taking risks. This is one of the exciting things about doing dangerous sports. There were many times when Aron almost lost his life because of accidents. On April 26, 2003, he found himself in a very dangerous situation when climbing in UtahOn that day, Aron's arm was caught under a 2,000-kilorock that fell on him when he was climbing by himself in themountains. Because he could not free his arm, he stayed thereFinding the Order of Events Writers describe events in a certain order. Finding thefor five days and hoped that someone would find him. But when his water ran out, he knew that he would have to do something to save his own life. He was not ready to die that day. So he used his knife to cut off half his right arm. Then, with his left arm, he bandaged himself so that he would not lose too much blood. After that, he climbed down the mountain to find help.After losing his arm, he wrote a book called Between a Rock and a Hard Place. This means being in a difficult situation that you cannot seem to get out of. In this book, Aron tells of the importance of making good decisions, and of being in control of one's life. His lose for mountain climbing is so great that he kept on climbing mountains even after this experience.Do we have the same spirit as Aron Let's think about it before we find ourselves “between a rock and a hard place”, and before we have to make a decision that could mean life or death.Unit 2 I'll help to clean up the city parksSection ARole-play the conversation.Helen ：Hi , Tom . I ' m making some plans to work in an old people’s home this summer.Tom ： Really I did that last summer.Helen ：Oh, what did they ask you to help out withTom ：Mmm.…things like reading the newspaper to the old people, or just talking to them.They told me stories about the past and how things used to be.Helen ：That sounds interesting .Tom ：Yeah , a lot of old people are lonely . We should listen to them and care for them. Helen ：You' re right . I mean, we’re all going to be old one day, too.Read the article . What do Mario and Mary volunteer to doStudents Who VolunteerMario Green and Mary Brown from Riverside High Schoolgive up several hours each week to help others.Mario loves animals and wants to be an animaldoctor. He volunteers at an animal hospital every Saturday morning. Mario believes it can help him to get his future dream job. “ It' s hard work , ” he says , “but I want to learn more about how to care for animals . I get such a strong feeling of satisfaction when I see the animals get better and the look of joy on their owners' faces.”Mary is a book lover. She could read by herself at the age of four. Last yearshe decided to try out for a volunteer after-school readingprogram .she still works there once a week to help kids learnto read. The kids are sitting in the library, but you can seein their eyes that they ’re going on a different journey with each new book. Volunteering here is a dream come true for me. I can do what I love to do and help others at the same time.Section BSkim the letter and answer the questions.321. Who wrote the letter to Miss Li Why2. What did Miss Li doI’ll Send You a Photo of LuckyDear Miss Li,I’d like to thank you for sending money to Animal Helpers. I’m sure you know that this group was set up to help disabled people like me. You helped to make it possible for me to have Lucky. Lucky makes a big difference to my life. Let me tell you my story.What would it be like to be blind or deaf Or imagine you can’t walk ou use your hands easily. Most people would never think about this, but many people have these difficulties. I can’t use my arms or legs well, so normal things like answering the telephone, opening and closing doors, or carrying things are difficult for me. Then one day last year, a friend of mine helped me out. She talked to Animal Helpers about getting me a special trained dog. She also thought a dog might cheer me up.I love animals and I was excited about the idea of having a dog.After six months of training with a dog at Animal Helpers, I was able to bring him home. My dog’s name is Lucky — a good name for him because I feel very lucky to have him. You see, I’m only able to have a“dog-helper”because of your kindness! Lucky is very clever and understands many English words. He can understand me when I give him orders. For example, I say, “Lucky! Get my book,” and he does it at once.Lucky is a fantastic dog. I’ll send you a photo of him if you like, and I couldshow you how he helps me. Thank you again for changing my life.Best wishes,Ben SmithUnit 3 Could you please clean your roomSection A2d Role play the conversation.Sister ： They, could you please help out with a few thingsBrother ：Could I at least finish watching this showSister ： No. I think two hours of TV is enough for you!Brother ：Fine. What do you want me to doSister ： Could you take out the rubbish, fold the clothes and do the dishesBrother ：So muchsister ： Yes, because Mom will be back from shopping any minute now. And she won’t be happy if she sees this mess. Brother ：But the house is already pretty clean and tidy!Sister ：Yes, well, it’s clean, but it’s not “mother clean”!3a Read the story and answer the question.1. Why was Nancy’s mom angry with Nancy2. Did they solve the problem HowLast month, our dog welcomed me when I came home from school. He wanted a walk, but I was too tired.I threw down my bag and went to the living room. The minute I sat down in front of the TV, my mom came over. “Could you please take the dog for a walk” she asked.“Could I watch one show first” I asked. “NO!” she repliedangrily. “You watch TV all the time and never help out around the house! I can’t work all day and do housework all evening.”“Well, I work all day at school, too! I’m just as tired as you are!” I sho uted back. My mom did not say anything and walked away. For one week, she did not do any housework and neither did I. Finally, I could not find a clean dish or a clean shirt.The next day, my mom came home from work to find the house clean and tidy.“What happened” she asked in surprise.“I’m so sorry, Mom. I finally understand that we need to share the housework to have a clean and comfortable home,” I replied. Section B 2bThe Sunday Mail magazine invited parents to write about whether they think young people should do chores at home. Skim the following letters. Which one agrees and which one disagrees Dear Sir, I don’t understand why some parents make their kids help with housework and chores at home. Kids these days already have enough stress from school. They don’t have time to study and do housework, too. Housework is a waste of their time. Could we just let them do Skimmming This means looking quickly through a piece of writing to find the main idea without reading every word. It is still a good idea to read the first sentence in eachtheir job as students They should spend their time on schoolwork in order to get good grades and get into a good university. Also, when they get older, they will have to do housework so there’s no need for them to do it now. It is the parents’ job to provide a clean and comfortable environment at home for their children. And anyway, I think doing chores is not so difficult. I don’t mind doing them.Mr. SmithDear Sir,I think it is important for children to learn how to do chores and help their parents with housework. It’s not enough to just get good grades at school. Children these days depend on their parents too much. They’re always asking, “Could you get this for me”or “Could you help me with that”Doing chores helps to develop children’s independence and teaches them how to look after themselves. It also helps them to understand the idea of fairness. Since they live in one house with their parents, they should know that everyone should do their part in keeping it clean and tidy. Our neighbor’s son got into a good college but during his first year, he had no idea how to take care of himself. As a result, he often fell ill and his grades dropped. The earlier kids learn to be independent, the better it is for their future.Ms. MillerUnit 4 Why don’t you talk to your parentsSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Dave：You look sad, Kim. What’s wrongKim：Well, I found my sister looking through my things yesterday. She took some of my new magazines and CDs.Dave：Hmm … that’s not very nice. Did she give them back to youKim：Yes, but I’m still angry with her. What should I doDave：Well, I guess you could tell her to say sorry. But why don’t you forget about it so that you can be friends again Although she’s wrong, it’s not a big deal. Kim：You’re right. Thanks for your advice.Dave：No problem. Hope things work out.3a Look at this letter to a magazine and the reply from Robert Hunt, a school counselor. Complete the chart.Dear Mr. Hunt,My problem is I can’t get on with my family. Relations between my parents have become difficult. They fight a lot, and I really don’t like it. It’s the only communication they have. Idon’t know if I should say anything to them aboutthis. When they argue, it’s like a big, black cloudhanging over our home. Also, my elder brother is not very nice to me. He always refuses to let me watch my favorite TV show. Instead he watches whatever h e wants until late at night. I don’t think this is fair. At home I always feel lonely and nervous. Is that normal What can I doSad and ThirteenDear Sad and Thirteen,It’s not easy being your age, and it’s normal to have these feelings. Why don’t you talk about these feelings with your family If your parents are having problems, you should offer to help. Maybe you could do more jobs around the house so that they have more time for proper communication. Secondly, why don’t you sit down and communicate w ith your brother You should explain that you don’t mind him watching TV all the time. However, he should let you watch your favorite show. I hope you’ll feel better about yourself in future.Robert HuntSection B2b Read the article and answer the questions.1. What is the common problem for Chinese and American families2. Who gives their opinions about the problemGuessing the MeaningMaybe You Should Learn to Relax!When reading somethingThese days, Chinese children are sometimes busierfor the first time, doon weekends than weekdays because they to take sonot worry about wordsmany after-school classes. Many of them are learning exam skills so that they can get into a good high school and later a good university. Others are practicing sports so that they can compete and win. However, this doesn’t only happen in China. The Taylors are a typical American family. Life for Cathy Taylor’s three children is very busy.” On most days after school,” Cathy says, “I take one of my two boys to basketball practice and my daughter to football training. Then I have to take my other son to piano lessons. Maybe I could cut out a few of their activities, but I believe these activities are important f or my children’s future. I really want them to be successful. ” However, the tired children don’t get home until after 7:00 . They have a quick dinner, and then it’s time for homework.Linda Miller, a mother of three, knows all about such stress. “In some families, competition starts very young and continues until the kids get older,” she says. “Mothers send their small kids to all kinds of classes. And they are always comparing them with other children. It’s crazy. I don’t think that’s fair. Why don’t the y just let their kids be kids People shouldn’t push their kids so hard.”Doctors say too much pressure is not good for a child’s development. Dr. Alice Green says all these activities can cause a lot of stress for children. “Kids shouldhave time to relax and think for themselves, too. Although it’s normal to want successful children, it’s even more important to have happy children.”Unit 5 What were you doing when the rainstorm cameSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Mary：What were you doing last night, Linda I called at seven and you didn’t pick up.Linda：Oh, I was in the kitchen helping my mom.Mary：I see. I called again at eight and you didn’t answer then either.Linda：What was I doing at eight Oh, I know. When you called, I was having a shower.Mary：But then I called again at nine.Linda：Oh, I was sleeping at that time.Mary：So early That’s strange.Linda：Yeah, I was tired. Why did you call so many timesMary：I needed help with my homework. So while you were sleeping,I called Jenny and she helped me.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.1. What was the weather like before the heavy rain started2. What was the neighborhood like after the stormThe Storm Brought People Closer TogetherBen could hear strong winds outside his home in Alabama. Black clouds were making the sky very dark. With no light outside, it felt like midnight. The news on TV reported that a heavy rainstorm was in the area.Everyone in the neighborhood was busy. Ben’s dad was putting pieces of wood over the windows while his mom was making sure the flashlights and radio were working. She also put some candles and matches on the table. Ben was helping his mom make dinner when the rain began to beat heavily against the windows. Afterdinner, they tried to play a card game, but it washard to have fun with a serious storm happeningoutside.Ben could not sleep at first. He finally fell asleepwhen the wind was dying down at around 3:00 . Whenhe woke up, the sun was rising. He went outside withhis family and found the neighborhood in a mess.Fallen trees, broken windows and rubbish were everywhere. They joined the neighbors to help clean up the neighborhood together. Although the storm broke many thingsapart, it brought families and neighbors closer together. Section B2b Read the passage and answer the questions.are the two events in the passage2. When did they happenReading the Title and First Sentences The title can be helpful for you to understand a text. It is also a good idea to read theDo You Remember What You Were Doing People often remember what they were doing when they heard the news of important events in history. In America, for example, many people remember what theywere doing on April 4, 1968. This was an important event in American history. On this day, Dr. Martin Luther King was killed. Although some people may not remember who killed him, they remember what they were doing when they heard the news.Robert Allen is now over 50, but he was a school pupil at that time. “Itwas a bright, sunny day,” Robert remembers. “We were having fun in theplayground when the school bell rang. Our teacher s aid, ‘Dr. King diedjust 10 minutes ago.’ We were completely surprised!”School closed for the day, Robert and his friends walked home insilence.More recently, most Americans remember what they were doing when the World Trade Center in New York was taken down by terrorists. Even the date-September 11, 2001-has meaning to most Americans.This was a day Kate Smith will never forget. She remembers working in her office near the two towers. “My friend shouted that a plane just hit the World Trade Center! I d idn’t believe him at first, but then I looked out the window and realized that it was true. I was so scared that I could hardly think clearly after that.”Unit 6 An old man tried to move mountains.Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Teacher: So what do you think about the story of Yu Gongfirst sentence of each paragraph before you read the whole text.Ming Ming: I think it’s really interesting. Yu Gong found a good way to solve his problem.Anna: Really I think it’s a little bit silly. It doesn’t seem very possible to move a mountain.Ming Ming: But the story is trying to show us that anything is possible if you workhard! Yu Gong kept trying and didn’t give up.Anna: Well, I still don’t agree with you. I think we should try to find otherways to solve a problem.Ming Ming: But what could Yu Gong do instead of moving the mountainsAnna: Well, there are many other ways. For example, he could build a road.That’s better and faster than moving a mountain!Teacher: You have different opinions about the story, and neither of you are wrong.There are many sides to a story and many ways to understand it.3a Read the passage and answer the questions. In November 1979, pupils in England were able to watch a new TV program called Monkey . Most of them were hearing this story for the first time. However, this story is not new to Chinese children. The MonkeyKing or Sun Wukong is the main character in the traditional Chinese book Journey to the West .The story says that once upon a time there was a magic rock. Oneday, it suddenly broke open and gave birth to a monkey. To fightbad people, the Monkey King uses a magic stick. Sometimes he canmake the stick so small that he can keep it in his ear. At other times, he is able 1. Which book is talked about 2. Who is then main character 3. What is he liketo make it big and long. Sun Wukong can also make 72 changes to his shape and size, turning himself into different animals and objects. But unless he can hide his tail, he cannot turn himself into a person.The Monkey king has excited the children of China many years.Western children became interested in reading this storybecause the clever Monkey King keeps fighting to help the weakand never gives up.Section B2b Read the first paragraph of Hansel and Gretel. Think abouthow the fairy tale will continue. Then read the rest of thestory.Hansel and GretelHansel and Gretel lived near forest with their father and stepmother. One year, the weather was so dry that no food would grow. The wife told her husband that unless the left the children to die in the forest, the whole family would die. Gretel heardthis, and Hansel made a plan to save himself and his sister.SCENE SEVEN: ____________________________Gretel: Hansel, we’re really lost!Hansel: Listen! That bird’s song is so beautiful that we shouldfollow it.Gretel: Look! It’s leading us to that wonderful house made ofbread, cake and sugar.Hansel: Let’s eat part of the ho use!(Then they heard an old woman’s voice from inside the house.)Voice: Who is that Who is brave enough to eat my houseUnit 7 What’s the highest mountain in the worldSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Guide: Feel free to ask me anything on today’s Great Wall tour.Tourist 1: How long is the wallGuide: Ah, the most popular question! If we’re only talking about the parts from the Ming Dynasty, it’s about 8,850 kilometers long. This makes it the longest wall in the world. Tourist 2: Wow, that’s amazing! Why did the ancient emperors build the wallGuide: The main reason was to protect China. As you can see, it’s quite tall and wide. As far as I know, there are no man-made objects as big as this.Tourist 3: Is Badaling part of the Ming Great WallGuide: Yes, it’s the most famous part.Paragraph 1Spirit of climbersParagraph 2 Achievements of climbersParagraph 3 Facts and dangersQomolangma—the Most Dangerous Mountain in the WorldOne of the world’s most dangerous sports is mountain climbing, and oneof the most popular places for this is the Himalayas. The Himalayas runalong the southwestern part of China. Of all themountains, Qomolangma rises the highest and is themost famous. It is 8, meters high and so is verydangerous to climb. Thick clouds cover the top andsnow can fall very hard. Even more seriousdifficulties include freezing weather conditionsand heavy storms. It is also very hard to take inair as you get near the top.The first people to reach the top were TenzingNorgay and Edmund Hillary on May 29,1953. The first Chinese team did soin 1960, while the first woman to succeed was Junko Tabei from Japan in1975.Why do so many climbers risk their lives One of the main reasons is becausepeople want to challenge themselves in the face of difficulties. Thespirit of these climbers shows us that we should never give up tryingto achieve our dreams. It also shows that humans can sometimes be strongerthan the forces of nature.Section BScanningThis means moving your eyesquickly down the page tofind specific information.It is 8:30 . at the Chengdu Research Base. Lin Wei and the other pandakeepers are preparing the milk for the baby pandas’ breakfast. At 9:00 .,they find that most of the babies are already awake and hungry. When thebabies see the keepers, they run over with excitement and some of themeven walk into their friends and fall over!“They’re so cute and lovely. I take care of them like they’re my ownbabies. I was, feed and play with them every day. They’re very specialto me.”Lin Wei loves her job, but it is a difficult one.Pandas do not have many babies, maybe only one every two years. The babiesoften die from illnesses and do not live very long. Adult pandas spendmore than 12 hours a day eating about 10 kilos of bamboo. Many years ago,there were a lot more bamboo forests and pandas in China than there arenow. But then humans started to cut down the forests, and there was lessbamboo for the pandas. Scientists say there are now fewer than 2,000 pandasliving in the remaining forests. Another 200 or so live in zoos or researchcenters in China and other countries.An education program in Chengdu teaches children in cities about pandasand other endangered animals. They send people to schools to tell childrenabout the importance of saving these animals. The children sing songs ormake artwork about pandas and other wild animals. Teaching children isone way to help save pandas. The Chinese governmentis also planting more bamboo trees so there willbe more forests for pandas to live in. We all hopethat in the future there will be a lot more pandasthan now.Unit 8 Have you read Treasure Island yetSection A2d Role-play the conversation.When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use—food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island How long have they been here Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.3a Quickly read the passage below based on Robinson answer the questions.1. What does Robinson Crusoe wait for2. Why does Robinson Crusoe call the man FridayWhen I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I’ve found the ship and m ade a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use—food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island How long have they been here Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towardsmy house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.Section B2b Read the passage and complete the fact sheet on page 63.A Country Music Song Changed Her LifeForeverWhen Sarah was a teenager, she used to fight over almost everything with her family. Butfive years ago, while she was studying abroadin England, she heard a song full of feelingsabout returning home on the radio. It madeSarah think about her family and friends back in the US. She came to realize how much she actually missed all of them. Ever since then, she has been a fan of American country music.Country is a traditional kind of music from the southern states of America. Nashville, Tennessee is the home of country music. Many songs these days are just about modern life in the US, such as the importance of money and success, but not about belonging to a group. However, country music brings us back to the “good old days” when people were kind to each other and trusted one another. It reminds us that the best things in life are free —laughter, friends, family, and the beauty of nature and the countryside.Sarah hasn’t been to Nashville yet, but it is her dream to go thereone day. She has already read a lot about the place and done some Summarizing While reading, make notes or underline the main ideas in the text. After reading, write a short summary in your own words. This can help you better understand the text.。
人教新目标版八年级下册英语全册课文原文+翻译
人教版八年级下册英语全册课文原文+翻译UNIT 1 What's the matter?2d 莉萨，你好吗？我头痛，并且脖子不能动。
我该怎么办？我应该量体温吗？不，听起来不像是你发烧。
周末你做什么了？我整个周末都在玩电脑游戏。
那很可能就是原因。
你需要离开电脑休息几次。
是的，我想我是一个姿势坐得太久没有移动。
我认为你应该躺下休息。
如果明天你的头和脖子还痛的话，就去看医生。
好的。
谢谢，曼迪。
2d Role-play the conversation.Mandy: Lisa, are you OK?Lisa: I have a headache and I can't move my neck. What should I do? Should I take my temperature?Mandy: No, it doesn't sound like you have a fever. What did you do on the weekend?Lisa: I played computer games all weekend.Mandy: That's probably why. You need to take breaks away from the computer.Lisa: Yeah, I think I sat in the same way for too long without moving.Mandy: I think you should lie down and rest. If your head and neck still hurt tomorrow, then go to a doctor.Lisa: OK. Thanks, Mandy.3a 昨天上午九点， 26 路公交车正行驶在中华路上，这时司机看到一位老人躺在路边。
在他旁边的一位妇女在喊救命。
人教新目标八年级下册英语课文原文
2015春八年级下册英语课文原文UNIT 1 What's the matterSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Mandy: Lisa, are you OKLisa: I have a headache and I can't move my neck. What should I do Should I take my temperature Mandy: No, it doesn't sound like you have a fever. What did you do on the weekendLisa: I played computer games all weekend.Mandy: That's probably why. You need to take breaks away from the computer.Lisa: Yeah, I think I sat in the same way for too long without moving.Mandy: I think you should lie down and rest. If your head and neck still hurt tomorrow, then go to a doctor.Lisa: OK. Thanks, Mandy.3a Read the passage. Do you think it comes from a newspaper or a bookHow do you knowBus Driver and Passengers Save an Old ManAt 9:00 a.m. yesterday, bus No. 26 was going along Zhonghua Road when the driver saw an old man lying on the side of the road. A woman was next to him, shouting for help.The bus driver, 24-year-old Wang Ping, stopped the bus without thinking twice. He got off and asked the woman what happened. She said that the man had a heart problem and should go to the hospital. Mr. Wang knew he had to act quickly. He told the passengers that he must take the man to the hospital. He expected most or all of the passengers to get off and wait for the next bus.But to his surprise, they all agreed to go with him. Some passengers helped Mr. Wang to move the man on the bus.Thanks to Mr. Wang and the passengers, thedoctors saved the man in time. "It's sad thatmany people don't want to help others becausethey don’t want any trouble," says onepassenger. "But the driver didn't think abouthimself. He only thought about saving a life."2bRead the passage and underline the words you don't know. Then look up the words in a dictionary and write down their meanings. He Lost His Arm But Is Still ClimbingAron Ralston is an American man who is interested in mountain climbing. As a mountain climber, Aron is used to taking risks. This is one of the exciting thingsabout doing dangerous sports. There were many times when Aron almost lost his life because of accidents. On April 26, 2003, he found himself in a very dangerous situation when climbing in UtahOn that day, Aron's arm was caught under a 2,000-kilo rock that fell on him when he was climbing by himself in the mountains. Because he could not free his arm, he stayed there for five days and hoped that someone would find him. But when his water ran out, he knew that he would have to do something to save his own life. He was not ready to die that day. So he used his knife to cut off half his right arm. Then, with his left arm, he bandaged himself so that he would not lose too much blood. After that, he climbed down the mountain to find help.After losing his arm, he wrote a book called Between a Rock and aHard Place . This means being in a difficult situation that you cannot seem to get out of. In this book, Aron tells of the importance of making good decisions, and of being in control of one's life. His lose for mountain climbing is so great that he kept on climbing mountains even after this experience. Do we have the same spirit as Aron Let's think about it before we find ourselves “between a rock and a hard place”, and before we have to make a decision that could mean life or death.Unit 2 I'll help to clean up the city parksFinding the Order of EventsWriters describe events in a certain order. Finding the order of the events will help you understand want you are reading.Role-play the conversation.Helen ：Hi , Tom . I ' m making some plans to work in an old people’s home this summer. Tom ： Really I did that last summer.Helen ：Oh, what did they ask you to help out withTom ：Mmm.… things like reading the newspaper to the old people, or just talking to them. They told me stories about the past and how things used to be. Helen ：That sounds interesting .Tom ：Yeah , a lot of old people are lonely . We should listen to them and care for them. Helen ：You' re right . I mean, we’re all going to be old one day, too.Read the article . What do Mario and Mary volunteer to doStudents Who VolunteerMario Green and Mary Brown from Riverside High School give up several hours each week to help others.Mario loves animals and wants to be an animal doctor. He volunteers at an animal hospital every Saturday morning. Mario believes it can help him to get his future dream job. “ It' s hard work , ” he says , “but I want to learn more about how to care for animals . I get such a strong feeling of satisfaction when I see the animals get better and the look of joy on their owners' faces.”Mary is a book lover. She could read by herself at the age of four. Last year she decided to try out for a volunteer after-school reading program .she still works there once a week to help kids learn to read.The kids are sitting in the library, but you can see in their eyes that they’re going on a different journey with each new book. Volunteering here is a dream come true for me. I can do what I love to do and help others at the same time.2d 3aSkim the letter and answer the questions.1. Who wrote the letter to Miss Li Why2. What did Miss Li doI ’ll Send You a Photo of LuckyDear Miss Li,I’d like to thank you for sending money to Animal Helpers. I’m sure you knowthat this group was set up to help disabled people like me. You helped to make it possible for me to have Lucky. Lucky makes a big difference to my life. Let me tell you my story.What would it be like to be blind or deaf Or imagine you can’t walk ou use your hands easily. Most people would never think about this, but many people have these difficulties. I can’t use my arms or legs well, so normal things like answering the telephone, opening and closing doors, or carrying things are difficult for me. Then one day last year, a friend of mine helped me out. She talked to Animal Helpers about getting me a special trained dog. She also thought a dog might cheer me up. I love animals and I was excited about the idea of having a dog.After six months of training with a dog at Animal Helpers, I was able to bring him home. My dog’s name is Lucky — a good name for him because I feel very lucky to have him. You see, I’m only abl e to have a “dog -helper” because of your kindness! Lucky is very clever and understands many English words. He can understand me when I give him orders. For example, I say, “Lucky! Get my book,” and he does it at once.Lucky is a fantastic dog. I’ll send you a photo of him if you like, and I could show you how he helps me. Thank you again for changing my life.Best wishes, Ben Smith2b Understanding Parts of Speech.Knowing what part of speech a word is(noun, verb, preposition, etc.)Can help you understand the word’s meaning. I’ll Send You a Photo of LuckyUnit 3 Could you please clean your room Section A2d Role play the conversation.Sister：They, could you please help out with a few thingsBrother：Could I at least finish watching this showSister：No. I think two hours of TV is enough for you!Brother：Fine. What do you want me to doSister：Could you take out the rubbish, fold the clothesand do the dishesBrother：So muchsister：Yes, because Mom will be back from shoppingany minute now. And she won’t be happy if she sees thismess.Brother：But the house is already pretty clean and tidy!Sister：Yes, well, it’s clean, but it’s not “mother clean”!3a Read the story and answer the question.1. Why was Nancy’s mom angry with Nancy2. Did they solve the problem HowLast month, our dog welcomed me when I came home fromschool. He wanted a walk, but I was too tired.I threw down my bag and went to the living room. Theminute I sat down in front of the TV, my mom came over.“Could you please take the dog for a walk” she asked.“Could I watch one show first” I asked. “NO!” she repliedangrily. “You watch TV all the time and never help outaround the house! I can’t work all day and do housework all evening.”“Well, I work all day at school, too! I’m just as tired as you are!” I shouted back.My mom did not say anything and walked away. For one week, she did not do any housework and neither did I. Finally, I could not find a clean dish or a clean shirt. The next day, my mom came home from work to find the house clean and tidy. “What happened” she asked in surprise.“I’m so sorry, Mom. I finally understand that we need to share the housework to have a clean and comfortable home,” I replied.Section B2bThe Sunday Mail magazine invited parents to write about whether they think young people should do chores at home. Skim the following letters. Which one agrees and which one disagreesDear Sir,I don’t understand why some parents make theirkids help with housework and chores at home.Kids these days already have enough stress fromschool. They don’t have time to study and dohousework, too. Housework is a waste of theirtime. Could we just let them do their job as students They should spend their time on schoolwork in order to get good grades and get into a good university. Also, when they get older, they will have to do housework so there’s no need for them to do it now. It is the parents’ job to provide a clean and comfortable environment at home for their children. And anyway, I think doing chores is not so difficult. I don’t mind doing them. Mr. SmithDear Sir,I think it is important for children to learn how to do chores and help their parents with housework. It’s not enough to just get good grades at school. Children these days depend on their parents too much. They’re always asking, “Could you get this for me” or “Could you help me with that” Doing chores help s to develop children’s independence and teaches them how to look after themselves. It also helps them to understand the idea of fairness. Since they live in one house with their parents, they should know that everyone should do their part in keeping it clean and tidy. Our neighbor’s son got into a good college but during his first year, he had no idea how to take care of himself. As a result, he often fell ill and his grades dropped. The earlier kids learn to be independent, the better it is for their future. Ms. MillerSkimmmingThis means looking quicklythrough a piece of writing to findthe main idea without readingevery word. It is still a good ideato read the first sentence in eachparagraph a little more carefully.Unit 4 Why don’t you talk to your parents Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Dave：You look sad, Kim. What’s wrongKim：Well, I found my sister looking through my things yesterday. She took some of my new magazines and CDs.Dave：Hmm … that’s not very nice. Did she give them back to youKim：Yes, but I’m still angry with her. What should I doDave：Well, I guess you could tell her to say sorry. But why don’t you forget about it so that you can be friends again Although she’s wrong, it’s not a big deal.Kim：You’re right. Thanks for your advice.Dave：No problem. Hope things work out.3a Look at this letter to a magazine and the reply from Robert Hunt, a school counselor. CompleteDear Mr. Hunt,My problem is I can’t get on with my family. Relations between my parents have become difficult. They fight a lot, and I really don’t like it. It’s the only communication they have. I don’t know if I should say anything to them about this. When they argue, it’s like a big, black c loud hanging over our home. Also, my elder brother is not very nice to me. He always refuses to let me watch my favorite TV show. Instead he watches whatever he wants until late at night. I don’t think this is fair. At home I always feel lonely and nervous. Is that normal What can I doSad and ThirteenDear Sad and Thirteen,It’s not easy being your age, and it’s normal to have these feelings. Why don’t you talk about these feelings with your family If your parents are having problems, you should offer to help. Maybe you could do more jobs around the house so that they have more time for proper communication. Secondly, why don’t you sit down and communicate with your brother You should explain that you don’t mind him watching TV all the time. However, he should let you watch your favorite show. I hope you’ll feel better about yourself in future.Robert HuntSection B2b Read the article and answer the questions.1. What is the common problem for Chinese and American families2. Who gives their opinions about the problem Maybe You Should Learn to Relax!These days, Chinese children are sometimes busier on weekends than weekdays because they to take so many after-school classes. Many of them are learning exam skills so that they can get into a good high school and later a good university. Others are practicing sports so that they can compete and win. However, this doesn’tonly happen in China. The Taylors are a typical American family. Life for Cathy Taylor’s three children is very busy.” On most days after school,” Cathy says, “I take one of my two boys to basketball practice and my daughter to football training. Then I have to take my other son to piano lessons. Maybe I could cut out a few of their activities, but I believe these activities are important for my children’s future. I really want them to be successful. ” However, the tired children don’t get home until after 7:00 . They have a quick dinner, and then it’s time for homework.Linda Miller, a mother of three, knows all about such stress. “In some families, competition starts very young and continues until the kids get older,” she says. “Mothers send their small kids to all kinds of classes. And they are always comparing them with other children. It’s crazy. I don’t think that’s fair. Why don’t they just let their kids be kids People shouldn’t push their kids so hard.”Doctors say too much pressure is not good for a child’s development. Dr. Alice Green says all these activities can cause a lot of stress for children. “Kids should have time to relax and think for themselves, too. Although it’s normal to want successful children, it’s even more important to have happy children.”Unit 5 What were you doing when the rainstorm cameGuessing the MeaningWhen reading something for the first time, do not worry about words you do not know. Use the context to help you guess the meaning.2d Role-play the conversation.Mary：What w ere you doing last night, Linda I called at seven and you didn’tpick up.Linda：Oh, I was in the kitchen helping my mom.Mary：I see. I called again at eight and you didn’t answer then either.Linda：What was I doing at eight Oh, I know. When you called, I was having ashower.Mary：But then I called again at nine.Linda：Oh, I was sleeping at that time.Mary：So early That’s strange.Linda：Yeah, I was tired. Why did you call so many timesMary：I needed help with my homework. So while you were sleeping,I called Jenny and she helped me.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.1. What was the weather like before the heavy rain started2. What was the neighborhood like after the stormThe Storm Brought People Closer TogetherBen could hear strong winds outside his home in Alabama. Black clouds weremaking the sky very dark. With no light outside, it felt like midnight. The newson TV reported that a heavy rainstorm was in the area.Everyone in the neighborhood was busy. Ben’s dad was putting pieces of wood over the windows while his mom was making sure the flashlights and radio were working. She also put some candles and matches on the table.Ben was helping his mom make dinner when the rain began to beat heavilyagainst the windows. After dinner, they tried to play a card game, but it washard to have fun with a serious storm happening outside.Ben could not sleep at first. He finally fell asleep when the wind was dying down at around 3:00 a.m. When he woke up, the sun was rising. He went outside with his family and found the neighborhood in a mess. Fallen trees, broken windows and rubbish were everywhere. They joined the neighbors to help clean up the neighborhood together. Although the storm broke many things apart, it brought families and neighbors closer together.2b Read the passage and answer the questions.are the two events in the passage 2. When did they happenDo You Remember What You Were DoingPeople often remember what they were doing when they heard the news of important events in history. In America, for example, many people remember what they were doing on April 4, 1968. This was an important event in American history. On this day, Dr. Martin Luther King was killed. Althoughsome people may not remember who killed him, they remember what they were doing when they heard the news.Robert Allen is now over 50, but he was a school pupil at that time. “It was a bright, sunny day,” Robert remembers. “We were having fun in the playground when the school bell rang. Our teacher said, ‘Dr. King died just 10 minutes ago.’ We were comple tely surprised!” School closed for the day, Robert and his friends walked homein silence.More recently, most Americans remember what they were doing when the World Trade Center in New York was taken down by terrorists. Even the date-September 11, 2001-has meaning to most Americans.This was a day Kate Smith will never forget. She remembers working in her office near the two towers. “My friend shouted that a plane just hit the World Trade Center! I didn’t believe him at first, but then I looked out the wi ndow and realized that it was true. I was so scared that I could hardly think clearly after that.”Unit 6 An old man tried to move mountains.Reading the Title and First Sentences The title can be helpful for you to understand a text. It is also a good idea to read the first sentence of each paragraph before you read the whole text.2d Role-play the conversation.Teacher: So what do you think about the story of Yu GongMing Ming: I think it’s really interesting. Yu Gong found a good way to solve his problem. Anna: Really I think it’s a little bit silly. It doesn’t seem very possible to move a mountain. Ming Ming: But the story is trying to show us that anything is possible if you work hard! Yu Gong kept trying and didn’t give up.Anna: Well, I still don’t agree with you. I think we should try to find other ways to solve a problem.Ming Ming: But what could Yu Gong do instead of moving the mountainsAnna: Well , there are many other ways. For example, he could build a road. That’s better and faster than moving a mountain!Teacher: You have different opinions about the story, and neither of you are wrong. There are many sides to a story and many ways to understand it.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.In November 1979, pupils in England were able to watch a new TV program called Monkey . Most of them were hearing this story for the first time. However, thisstory is not new to Chinese children. The Monkey King or Sun Wukong is the main character in the traditional Chinese book Journey to the West .The story says that once upon a time there was a magic rock. One day, it suddenly broke open and gave birth to a monkey. To fight bad people, the Monkey King uses a magic stick. Sometimes he can make the stick so small that he can keep it in his ear. At other times, he is able to make it big and long. Sun Wukong can also make 72 changes to his shape and size, turning himself into different animals and objects. But unless he canhide his tail, he cannot turn himself into a person.The Monkey king has excited the children of China many years. And as soon as the TV program came out more than 30 years ago, Western children became interested in reading this story because the clever Monkey King keeps fighting to help the weak and never gives up.1. Which book is talked about2. Who is then main character3. What is he like2b Read the first paragraph of Hansel and Gretel. Think about how the fairy tale will continue. Then read the rest of the story.Hansel and Gretel lived near forest with their father and stepmother.One year, the weather was so dry that no food would grow. The wifetold her husband that unless the left the children to die in the forest,the whole family would die. Gretel heard this, and Hansel made aplan to save himself and his sister.SCENE FIVE: ____________________________Gretel: What can we do You have no more stones.Hansel: I’ll drop pieces of bread. As soon as the moon rises, we can follow them instead.SCENE SIX: ____________________________Gretel: I can’t see any bread on the ground. Maybe it was the birds.Hansel: Never mind! Just keep walking. Unless we do, We won’t find our way out.SCENE SEVEN: ____________________________Gretel: Hansel, we’re really lost!Hansel: Listen! That bird’s song is so beautiful that we should followit.Gretel: Look! It’s leading us to that wonderful house made of bread,cake and sugar.Hansel: Let’s eat part of the house!(Then they heard an old woman’s voice from inside the house.)Voice: Who is that Who is brave enough to eat my houseUnit 7 What’s the highest mountain in the world Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Guide: Feel free to ask me anything on today’s Great Wall tour.Tourist 1: How long is the wallGuide: A h, the most popular question! If we’re only talking about the parts from the Ming Dynasty, it’s about 8,850 kilometers long. This makes it the longest wall in the world.Tourist 2: Wow, that’s amazing! Why did the ancient emperors build the wall Guide: The main reason was to protect China. As you can see, it’s quite tall and wide. As far as I know, there are no man-made objects as big as this.Tourist 3: Is Badaling part of the Ming Great WallGuide: Yes, it’s the most famous part.Paragraph 1Spirit of climbersParagraph 2 Achievements of climbersParagraph 3 Facts and dangersQomolangma—the Most Dangerous Mountain in the WorldOne of the world’s most dangerous sports is mountain climbing, a nd one of the most popular places for this is the Himalayas. The Himalayas run along the southwestern part of China. Of all the mountains, Qomolangma rises the highest and is the most famous. It is 8, meters high and so is very dangerous to climb. Thick clouds cover the top and snow can fall very hard. Even more serious difficulties include freezing weather conditions and heavy storms. It is also very hard to take in air as you get near the top.The first people to reach the top were Tenzing Norgay and Edmund Hillary on May 29,1953. The first Chinese team did so in 1960, while the first woman to succeed was Junko Tabei from Japan in 1975.Why do so many climbers risk their lives One of the mainreasons is because people want to challenge themselves inthe face of difficulties. The spirit of these climbers showsus that we should never give up trying to achieve ourdreams. It also shows that humans can sometimes bestronger than the forces of nature.Section B2b Scan the article to find out what these numbers mean:10,12,200,2,000. ScanningThis means moving your eyesquickly down the page to findspecific information.It is 8:30 a.m. at the Chengdu Research Base. Lin Wei and the other panda keepers are preparing the milk for the baby pandas’ breakfa st. At 9:00 a.m., they find that most of the babies are already awake and hungry. When the babies see the keepers, they run over with excitement and some of them even walk into their friends and fall over!“They’re so cute and lovely. I take care of them like they’re my own babies. I was, feed and play with them every day. They’re very special to me.”Lin Wei loves her job, but it is a difficult one.Pandas do not have many babies, maybe only one every two years. The babies often die from illnesses and do not live very long. Adult pandas spend more than 12 hours a day eating about 10 kilos of bamboo. Many years ago, there were a lot more bamboo forests and pandas in China than there are now. But then humans started to cut down the forests, and there was less bamboo for the pandas. Scientists say there are now fewer than 2,000 pandas living in the remaining forests. Another 200 or so live in zoos or research centers in China and other countries.An education program in Chengdu teaches children in cities about pandas and other endangered animals. They send people to schools to tell children about the importance of saving these animals. The children sing songs or make artwork about pandas and other wild animals. Teaching children is one way to help save pandas. The Chinese government is also planting more bamboo trees so there will be moreforests for pandas to live in. We all hope that in the futurethere will be a lot more pandas than now.Unit 8 Have you read Treasure Island yetSection A2d Role-play the conversation.When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use—food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I foun d the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Whoelse is on my island How long have they been here Not long after that, I sawsome cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them diedbut the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This mannow lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the dayI met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.3a Quickly read the passage below based on Robinson answer the questions.1. What does Robinson Crusoe wait for2. Why does Robinson Crusoe call the man FridayWhen I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use—food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island How long have they been here Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.Section B2b Read the passage and complete the fact sheet on page 63.A Country Music Song Changed Her Life ForeverWhen Sarah was a teenager, she used to fight over almost everything with her family. But five years ago, while she wasstudying abroad in England, she heard a song full of feelings about returning home on the radio. It made Sarah think about her family and friends back in the US. She came to realize how much she actually missed all of them. Ever since then, she has been a fan of American country music.Country is a traditional kind of music from the southern states of America. Nashville, Tennessee is the home of country music. Many songs these days are just about modern life in the US, such as the importance of money and success, but not about belonging to a group. However, country music brings us back to the “good old days” when people were kind to each other and trusted one another. It reminds us that the best things in life are free —laughter, friends, family, and the beauty of nature and the countryside.Sarah hasn’t been to Nashville yet, but it is her dream to go there one day. She has already read a lot about the place and done some research on it. She knows that there is a Country Music Hall of Fame Museum in Nashville. There are also always a lot of great country music concerts with famous musicians and singers, like Garth Brooks . Sarah has already listened to most of his songs. “Garth is one of the most successful musicians in American history. He’s sold more than 120 million records. I hope to see him sing live one day!”Unit 9 Have you ever been to a museumSummarizingWhile reading, make notes or underline the main ideas in the text. After reading, write a shortsummary in your own words. This can help you better understand the text.。
人教新目标八年级下册英语课文原文
2015春八年级下册英语课文原文UNIT 1 What's the matterSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Mandy: Lisa, are you OKLisa: I have a headache and I can't move my neck. What should I do Should I take my temperatureMandy: No, it doesn't sound like you have a fever. What did you do on the weekendLisa: I played computer games all weekend.Mandy: That's probably why. You need to take breaks away from the computer.Lisa: Yeah, I think I sat in the same way for too long without moving.Mandy: I think you should lie down and rest. If your head and neck still hurt tomorrow, then go to a doctor.Lisa: OK. Thanks, Mandy.3a Read the passage. Do you think it comes from a newspaper or a bookHow do you knowBus Driver and Passengers Save an Old ManAt 9:00 . yesterday, bus No. 26 was going along Zhonghua Road when the driver saw an old man lying on the side of the road. A woman was next to him, shouting for help.The bus driver, 24-year-old Wang Ping, stopped the bus without thinking twice. He got off and asked the woman whathappened. She said that the man had a heart problem and should go to the hospital. Mr. Wang knew he had to act quickly. He told the passengers that he must take the man to the hospital. He expected most or all of the passengers to get off and wait for the next bus.But to his surprise, they all agreed to go with him. Some passengers helped Mr. Wang to move the man on the bus.Thanks to Mr. Wang and the passengers, the doctors saved theman in time. "It's sad that many people don't want to help othersbecause they don ’t want any trouble," says one passenger. "But thedriver didn't think about himself. He only thought about saving a life."Section B2bRead the passage and underline the words you don't know. Then look up the words in a dictionary and write down their meanings.He Lost His ArmBut Is Still ClimbingAron Ralston is an American man who isinterested in mountain climbing. As a mountain climber, Aron isused to taking risks. This is one of the exciting things about doing dangerous sports. There were many times when Aron almost lost his life because of accidents. On April 26, 2003, he found himself in a very dangerous situation when climbing in UtahFinding the Order of EventsWriters describe events in a certain order. Finding the order of the events will help you understand want you are reading.On that day, Aron's arm was caught under a 2,000-kilo rock that fell on him when hewas climbing by himself in the mountains. Because he could not free his arm, he stayedthere for five days and hoped that someone would find him. But when his water ran out,he knew that he would have to do something to save his own life. He was not ready to diethat day. So he used his knife to cut off half his right arm. Then, with his left arm, hebandaged himself so that he would not lose too much blood. After that, he climbed downthe mountain to find help.After losing his arm, he wrote a book called Between a Rock and a Hard Place. Thismeans being in a difficult situation that you cannot seem to get out of. In this book, Arontells of the importance of making good decisions, and of being in control of one's life. Hislose for mountain climbing is so great that he kept on climbing mountains even after this experience.Do we have the same spirit as Aron Let's think about it before we find ourselves “between a rock and a hard place ”, andbefore we have to make a decision that could mean life or death.Unit 2 I'll help to clean up the city parksSection ARole-play the conversation.Helen ：Hi , Tom . I ' m making some plans to work in an old people ’ｓ home this summer.Tom ：Really I did that last summer.Helen ：Oh, what did they ask you to help out withTom ：Mmm.… things like reading the newspaper to the old people, or just talking to them.They told me stories about the past and how things used to be.Helen ：That sounds interesting .Tom ：Yeah , a lot of old people are lonely . We should listen to them and care for them.Helen ：You' re right . I mean, we ’re all going to be old one day, too.Read the article . What do Mario and Mary volunteer to doStudents Who VolunteerMario Green and Mary Brown from Riverside High School give up several hours each week to help others.Mario loves animals and wants to be an animal doctor. He volunteers at an animal hospitalevery Saturday morning. Mario believes it can help him to get his future dream job. “It' s hard work , ”he says , “but I want to learn more about how to care for animals . I get such astrong feeling of satisfaction when I see the animals get better and the look of joy on theirowners' faces.”Mary is a book lover. She could read by herself at the age of four. Last year she decided totry out for a volunteer after-school reading program .she still works there once a week to helpkids learn to read. The kids are sitting in the library, but you can see in their eyes that they ’regoing on a different journey with each new book. Volunteering here is a dream come true forme. I can do what I love to do and help others at the same time.Section BSkim the letter and answer the questions. 1. Who wrote the letter to Miss Li Why2. What did Miss Li doI ’ll Send You a Photo of Lucky Dear Miss Li, 2d 3a 2bUnderstanding Parts of Speech.Knowing what part of speech a word is(noun, verb,preposition, etc.)Can help you understand the word ’s meaning.I ’ll Send You a Photo of LuckyI’d like to thank you for sending money to Animal Helpers. I’m sure you know that this group was set up to help disab people like me. You helped to make it possible for me to have Lucky. Lucky makes a big difference to my life. Let me tell youmy story.What would it be like to be blind or deaf Or imagine you can’t walk ou use your hands easily. Most people would nevertheabout this, but many people have these difficulties. I can’t use my arms or legs well, so normal things like answering telephone, opening and closing doors, or carrying things are difficult for me. Then one day last year, a friend of mine helpedme out. She talked to Animal Helpers about getting me a special trained dog. She also thought a dog might cheer me up. Ilove animals and I was excited about the idea of having a dog.After six months of training with a dog at Animal Helpers, I was able to bring him home. My dog’s name isa goodbecause of your kindness!to have a “dog-helper”name for him because I feel very lucky to have him. You see, I’m only ableLucky is very clever and understands many English words. He can understand me when I give him orders. For example, I say,and he does it at once.“Lucky! Get my book,”a photo of him if you like, and I could show you how he helps me. Thank you again forLucky is a fantastic dog. I’ll send youchanging my life.Best wishes,Ben SmithUnit 3 Could you please clean your roomSection A2d Role play the conversation.Sister：They, could you please help out with a few thingsBrother：Could I at least finish watching this showSister：No. I think two hours of TV is enough for you!Brother：Fine. What do you want me to doSister：Could you take out the rubbish, fold the clothes and do thedishesBrother：So muchsister：Yes, because Mom will be back from shopping any minutet be happy if she sees this mess.now. And she won’Brother：But the house is already pretty clean and tidy!Sister：Yes, well, it’s clean, but it’s not “mother clean”！3a Read the story and answer the question.1. Why was Nancy’s mom angry with Nancy2. Did they solve the problem HowLast month, our dog welcomed me when I came home from school. Hewanted a walk, but I was too tired.I threw down my bag and went to the living room. The minute I satdown in front of the TV, my mom came over. “Could you please takethe dog for a walk” she asked.“Could I watch one show first” I asked. “NO!” she replied angrily. “Youwatch TV all the time and never help out around the house! I can’t workall day and do housework all evening.”“Well, I work all day at school, too! I’m just as tired as you are!” I shouted back.My mom did not say anything and walked away. For one week, she did not do any housework andneither did I. Finally, I could not find a clean dish or a clean shirt.The next day, my mom came home from work to find the house clean and tidy.“What happened” she asked in surprise.“I ’m so sorry, Mom. I finally understand that we need to share the house work to have a clean andcomfortable home,”I replied. Section B2bThe Sunday Mail magazine invited parents to write about whether they think young people shoulddo chores at home. Skim the following letters. Which one agrees and which one disagreesDear Sir, I don ’t understand why some parents mak e their kids help with housework and chores at home. Kids these days already have enough stress from school. They don ’t have time to study and do housework, too. Housework is a waste of their time. Could we just let them do their job as students They should spend their time on schoolwork in order to get good grades and get into a good university. Also, when they get older, theywill have to do housework so there ’s no need for them to do itnow. It is the parents ’ job to provide a clean and comfortableenvironment at home for their children. And anyway, I think doingchores is not so difficult. I don ’t mind doing them.Mr. SmithDear Sir,I think it is important for children to learn how to do chores and help their parents with housework. Itnot enough to just get good grades at school. Children these days depend on their parents too much. They ’re always asking, “Could you get this for me ” or “Could you help me with that ”Doing chores helps to develop children ’s independence and teaches them how to look afte r themselves. It also helps them to understand the idea of fairness. Since they live in one house with their parents, they should knowthat everyone should do their part in keeping it clean and tidy. Our neighbor ’s son got in college but during his first year, he had no idea how to take care of himself. As a result, he often fell ill and his grades dropped. The earlier kids learn to be independent, the better it is for their future.Ms. MillerUnit 4 Why don ’t you talk to your parentsSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Dave ：You look sad, Kim. What ’s wrongKim ：Well, I found my sister looking through my things yesterday. She took some of my new magazines and CDs.Dave ：Hmm … that’s not very nice. Did she give them back to you Kim ：Yes, but I ’m still angry with her. What should I do Dave ：Well, I guess you could tell her to say sorry. But why don’t you forget about it so that you can be friends againAlthough she ’s wrong, it ’s not a big deal.Kim ：You ’re right. Thanks for your advice.Dave ：No problem. Hope things work out.3a Look at this letter to a magazine and the reply from Robert Hunt, a school counselor. Complete the chart.Skimmming This means looking quickly through a piece of writing to find the main idea without reading every word. It is still a good idea to read the first sentence in each paragraph a little more carefully.Dear Mr. Hunt,My problem is I can ’t get on with my family. Relations between my parents have become difficult.They fight a lot, and I really don’t like it. It ’s the only communication they have. I don ’t know if I should say anything to them about this. When they argue, it ’s like a big, black cloud hanging over ourhome. Also, my elder brother is not very nice to me. He always refuses to let me watch my favorite TVshow. Instead he watches whatever he wants until late at night. I don’t think this is fair. At home Ialways feel lonely and nervous. Is that normal What can I doSad and Thirteen Dear Sad and Thirteen,It ’s not easy being your age, and it ’s normal to have these feelings. Why don ’t you talk about these feelings with your family If your parents are having problems, you should offer to help. Maybe youcould do more jobs around the house so that they have more time for proper communication.Secondly, why don ’t you sit down and communicate with your brother You should explain that youdon ’t mind him watching TV all the time. However, he should let you watch your favorite show. I hopeyou ’ll feel better about yourself i n future.Robert HuntSection B2b Read the article and answer the questions.1. What is the common problem for Chinese and American families2. Who gives their opinions about the problemMaybe You Should Learn to Relax!These days, Chinese children are sometimes busier onweekends than weekdays because they to take so many after-schoolclasses. Many of them are learning exam skills so that they can get into a goodhigh school and later a good university. Others are practicing sports so thatthey can compete and win. However, this doesn ’t only happen in China. The Taylors are a typicalAmerican family. L ife for Cathy Taylor’s three children is very busy.” On most days after school,” Cathy says, “I take one of my two boys to basketball practice and my daughter to football training. Then Ihave to take my other son to piano lessons. Maybe I could cut out a few of their activities, but I believe these activities areimportant for my children ’s future. I really want them to be successful.” However, the tired children don after 7:00 . They have a quick dinner, and then it’s time for homework.Linda Miller, a mother of three, knows all about such stress.“In some families, competition starts very young and con until the kids get older,” she says. “Mothers send their small kids to all kinds of classes. And theyare always comparing them wi th other children. It ’s crazy. I don’t think that ’s fair. W hy don ’t they just let their kids be kids People shouldn’t push their kids so hard.”Doctors say too much pressure is not good for a child’s development. Dr. Alice Green says all these activities c an cause a lot of stress for children.“Kids should have time to relax and think for themselves, too. Although it’s normal to want successful children, it ’s even more important to have happychildren.”Unit 5 What were you doing when the rainstorm cameSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Guessing the Meaning When reading something for the first time, do not worry about words you do not know. Use the context to help you guess the meaning.Mary ：What were you doing last night, Linda I called at seven and you didn’t pick up.Linda ：Oh, I was in the kitchen helping my mom.Mary ：I see. I called again at eight and you didn’t answer then either.Linda ：What was I doing at eight Oh, I know. When you called, I was having a shower.Mary ：But then I called again at nine.Linda ：Oh, I was sleeping at that time.Mary ：So early That ’s strange.Linda ：Yeah, I was tired. Why did you call so many times Mary ：I needed help with my homework. So while you were sleeping,I called Jenny and she helped me.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.1. What was the weather like before the heavy rain started2. What was the neighborhood like after the stormThe Storm Brought People Closer TogetherBen could hear strong winds outside his home in Alabama. Black clouds weremaking the sky very dark. With no light outside, it felt like midnight. The newson TV reported that a heavy rainstorm was in the area.Everyone in the neighbor hood was busy. Ben ’s dad was putting pieces of wood over the windows while hismom was making sure the flashlights and radio were working. She also put some candles and matches on thetable.Ben was helping his mom make dinner when the rain began to beat heavily against thewindows. After dinner, they tried to play a card game, but it was hard to have fun with a seriousstormhappening outside.Ben could not sleep at first. He finally fell asleep when the wind was dying down ataround 3:00 . When he woke up, the sun was rising. He went outside with his family and foundthe neighborhood in a mess. Fallen trees, broken windows and rubbish were everywhere. They joined the neighbors to help clean up the neighborhood together. Although the storm broke many thingsapart, it brought families and neighbors closer together.Section B2b Read the passage and answer the questions.are the two events in the passage2. When did they happenDo You Remember What You Were DoingPeople often remember what they were doing when they heard the news of important events in history. In America, forexample, many people remember what they were doing on April 4, 1968. This was an important event in American history.On this day, Dr. Martin Luther King was killed. Although some people may not remember who killed him, they rememberwhat they were doing when they heard the news.Robert Allen is now over 50, but he was a school pupil at that time.“It was a bright, sunny day,” Robe were having fun in the playground when the school bell rang. Our teacher said,‘Dr. King died just 10 minutes agcompletely surprised!” School closed for the day, Robert and his friends walked home in silence.More recently, most Americans remember what they were doing when the World Trade Center in New York was taken downby terrorists. Even the date-September 11, 2001-has meaning to most Americans.This was a day Kate Smith will never forget. She remembers working in her office near the two towers.“that a plane just hit the World Trade Center! I didn’t believe him at firs t, but then I looked out the window and realized that it was true. I was so scared that I could hardly think clearly after that.”Reading the Title and First Sentences The title can be helpful for you to understand a text. It is also a good idea toread the first sentence of each paragraphbefore you read the whole text.Unit 6 An old man tried to move mountains.Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Teacher: So what do you think about the story of Yu GongMing Ming: I think it ’s really interesting. Yu Gong found a good way to solve his problem.Anna: Really I think it ’s a little bit silly. It doesn ’t seem very possible to move a mountain. Ming Ming: But the story is trying to show us that anything is possible if you work hard! Yu Gong kept trying and didn’t give up.Anna: Well, I still don’t agree with you. I think we should try to find other ways to solve a problem.Ming Ming: But what could Yu Gong do instead of moving the mountainsAnna: Well, there are many other ways. For example, he could build a road. That’s better and faster than mov mountain!Teacher: You have different opinions about the story, and neither of you are wrong. There are many sides to a story andmany ways to understand it.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.In November 1979, pupils in England were able to watch a new TV programcalled Monkey. Most of them were hearing this story for the first time.However, this story is not new to Chinese children. The Monkey King or Sun Wukong is the main character in the traditional Chinese bookJourney to the West . The story says that once upon a time there was a magic rock. One day, it suddenly broke openand gave birth to a monkey. To fight bad people, the Monkey King uses a magic stick.Sometimeshe can make the stick so small that he can keep it in his ear. At other times, he is able to make itbig and long. Sun Wukong can also make 72 changes to his shape and size, turning himself intodifferent animals and objects. But unless he can hide his tail, he cannot turn himself into aperson.The Monkey king has excited the children of China many years. And as soon as the TV program came out more than 30 years ago, Western children became interested in reading this story because the clever Monkey King keeps fighting to help the weak and never gives up.Section B2b Read the first paragraph of Hansel and Gretel. Think about how the fairy tale will continue. Then read the rest of the story.Hansel and GretelHansel and Gretel lived near forest with their father and stepmother. One year, the weather was so dry that no food would grow. The wife told her husband that unless the left the children to die in the forest, the whole family would die. Gretelheard this, and Hansel made a plan to save himself and his sister.SCENE ONE: ____________________________Gretel: Did you hear our stepmother planning to kill usHansel: Don ’t worry! I have a plan to save us.Gretel: How can you save usHansel: Be quiet! I ’m going outside to get something in the moonlight. No w, go to sleep.SCENE TWO: ____________________________-Wife: Get up, lazy children!Husband: Yes, dears. You must come with me to the forest to get wood.1. Which book is talked about2. Who is then main character3. What is he likeFinding out the Text TypeBefore you read, decide whatkind of text it is. Ls it a letter, a play, a short story or something elseWife: Here’s some bread. Don’t eat if until you get to the forest.SCENE THREE: ____________________________Gretel: Hansel, what are you doingHansel: I’m dropping white stones along the way. Unless I do, We’ll be lost. Tonight, when the moon is shining bright, we’ll be able to see the stones.SENE FOUR: ____________________________Wife: You bad children! What a long time you slept in the forest!Husband: We thought you were never coming back.Wife: Now, go to bad. As soon as you wake up, you must go to the forest with your father.Hansel: What, again I want to go out to look at the moon.Wife: No. You can’t go out now.SCENE FIVE: ____________________________Gretel: What can we do You have no more stones.Hansel: I’ll drop pieces of bread. As soon as the moon rises, we can follow them instead.SCENE SIX: ____________________________Gretel: I can’t see any bread on the ground. Maybe it was the birds.Hansel: Never mind! Just keep walking. Unless we do, We won’t find our way out.SCENE SEVEN: ____________________________Gretel: Hansel, we’re really lost!song is so beautiful that we should follow it.Hansel: Listen! That bird’ｓGretel: Look! It’s leading us to that wonderful house made of bread, cake and sugar.Hansel: Let’s eat part of the house!)(Then they heard an old woman’s voice from inside the house.Voice: Who is that Who is brave enough to eat my houseUnit 7 What’s the highest mountain in the worldSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Guide: Feel free to ask me anything on today’s Great Wall tour.Tourist 1: How long is the wallGuide: Ah, the most popular question! If we’re only talking about the parts from the Ming Dynasty, itabout 8,850 kilometers long. This makes it the longest wall in the world.Tourist 2: Wow, that’s amazing! Why did the ancient emperors build the wallGuide: The main reason was to protect Ch ina. As you can see, it’s quite tall and wide. As far as I know, there are no man-made objects as big as this.Tourist 3: Is Badaling part of the Ming Great WallGuide: Yes, it’s the most famous part.3a Read the article and match each paragraph with the main ideas.Paragraph 1Spirit of climbersParagraph 2 Achievements of climbersParagraph 3 Facts and dangersQomolangma—the Most Dangerous Mountain in the WorldOne of the world’s most dangerous sports is mountain climbing, and one of themost popular places for this is the Himalayas. The Himalayas run along thesouthwestern part of China. Of all the mountains, Qomolangma rises the highestand is the most famous. It is 8, meters high and so is very dangerous to climb. Thickclouds cover the top and snow can fall very hard. Even more serious difficultiesinclude freezing weather conditions and heavy storms. It is also very hard to take inair as you get near the top.The first people to reach the top were Tenzing Norgay and Edmund Hillary on May29,1953. The first Chinese team did so in 1960, while the first woman to succeedwas Junko Tabei from Japan in 1975.Why do so many climbers risk their lives One of the mainreasons is because people want to challenge themselves inthe face of difficulties. The spirit of these climbers showsus that we should never give up trying to achieve ourdreams. It also shows that humans can sometimes bestronger than the forces of nature.Section B2b Scan the article to find out what these numbers mean:10,12,200,2,000.ScanningThis means moving your eyesquickly down the page to findspecific information.It is 8:30 . at the Chengdu Research Base. Lin Wei and the other panda keepers arepreparing the milk for the baby pandas’ breakfast. At 9:00 ., they find that most ofthe babies are already awake and hungry. When the babies see the keepers, theyrun over with excitement and some of them even walk into their friends and fallover!“They’re so cute and lovely. I take care of them like they’re my own babies. I was, feed and play with them every day. They’re very special to me.”Lin Wei loves her job, but it is a difficult one.Pandas do not have many babies, maybe only one every two years. The babies oftendie from illnesses and do not live very long. Adult pandas spend more than 12 hoursa day eating about 10 kilos of bamboo. Many years ago, there were a lot morebamboo forests and pandas in China than there are now. But then humans started tocut down the forests, and there was less bamboo for the pandas. Scientists say thereare now fewer than 2,000 pandas living in the remaining forests. Another 200 or solive in zoos or research centers in China and other countries.An education program in Chengdu teaches children in cities about pandas and otherendangered animals. They send people to schools to tell children about theimportance of saving these animals. The children sing songs or make artwork aboutpandas and other wild animals. Teaching children is one way to help save pandas.The Chinese government is also planting more bamboo trees so there will be moreforests for pandas to live in. We all hope that in the futurethere will be a lot more pandas than now.Unit 8 Have you read Treasure Island yetSection A2d Role-play the conversation.When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing.But I ’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back m things I can use — food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man ’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island How long have they been here Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.3a Quickly read the passage below based onRobinson answer the questions. 1. What does Robinson Crusoe wait for2. Why does Robinson Crusoe call the man FridayWhen I first arrived on this island, I had nothing.But I ’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I ’ve brought back m things I can use — food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man ’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island How long have they been here Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.Section B2b Read the passage and complete the fact sheet on page 63.A Country Music Song Changed Her Life ForeverWhen Sarah was a teenager, she used to fight over almosteverything with her family. But five years ago, while she wasstudying abroad in England, she heard a song full of feelings aboutreturning home on the radio. It made Sarah think about her familyand friends back in the US. She came to realize how much she actually missed all of them. Ever since then, she has been a fan of American country music.Country is a traditional kind of music from the southern states of America. Nashville, Tennessee is the home of country music. Many songs these days are just about modern life in the US, such as the importance of money and success, but not about belonging to a group. However, country music brings us back to the“good old days ” when people were kind to e and trusted one another. It reminds us that the best things in life are free—laughter, friends, family, and the beauty of nature and the countryside.Sarah hasn ’t been to Nashville yet, but it is her dream to go there one day. She has already read a lotabout the place and done some research on it. She knows that there is a Country Music Hall of FameMuseum in Nashville. There are also always a lot of great country music concerts with famousmusicians and singers, like Garth Brooks. Sarah has already listened to most of his songs.of the m ost successful musicians in American history. He’s sold more than 120 million records. I hopesee him sing live one day!”Unit 9 Have you ever been to a museum Summarizing While reading, make notes or underline the main ideas in the text. After reading, write a short summary in your own words. This can help you better understand the text.。
(完整word版)人教新目标八年级下册英语课文原文
2015春八年级下册英语课文原文UNIT 1 What's the matter?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Mandy: Lisa, are you OK?Lisa: I have a headache and I can't move my neck. What should I do? Should I take my temperature?Mandy: No, it doesn't sound like you have a fever. What did you do on the weekend?Lisa: I played computer games all weekend.Mandy: That's probably why. You need to take breaks away from the computer.Lisa: Yeah, I think I sat in the same way for too long without moving.Mandy: I think you should lie down and rest. If your head and neck still hurt tomorrow, then go toa doctor.Lisa: OK. Thanks, Mandy.3a Read the passage. Do you think it comes from a newspaper or a book?How do you know?Bus Driver and Passengers Save an Old ManAt 9:00 a.m. yesterday, bus No. 26 was going along Zhonghua Road when the driver saw an old man lying on the side of the road. A woman was next to him, shouting for help.The bus driver, 24-year-old Wang Ping, stopped the bus without thinking twice. He got off and asked the woman what happened. She said that the man had a heart problem and should go to the hospital. Mr. Wang knew he had to act quickly. He told the passengers that he must take the man to the hospital. He expected most or all of the passengers to get off and wait for the next bus.But to his surprise, they all agreed to go with him. Some passengers helped Mr. Wang to move the man on the bus.Thanks to Mr. Wang and the passengers,the doctors saved the man in time. "It's sad thatmany people don't want to help others becausethey don’t want any trouble," says onepassenger. "But the driver didn't think abouthimself. He only thought about saving a life."Section B2b Read the passage and underline the words you don't know. Then look up the words in a dictionary and write down their meanings.He Lost His Arm But Is Still Climbing Aron Ralston is an American man who is interested in mountain climbing. As a mountainclimber, Aron is used to taking risks. This is one ofthe exciting things about doing dangerous sports. There were many times when Aron almost lost his life because of accidents. On April 26, 2003, he found himself in a very dangerous situation when climbing in UtahOn that day, Aron's arm was caught under a 2,000-kilo rockthat fell on him when he was climbing by himself in themountains. Because he could not free his arm, he stayed therefor five days and hoped that someone would find him. But whenhis water ran out, he knew that he would have to do somethingto save his own life. He was not ready to die that day. So heused his knife to cut off half his right arm. Then, with his leftarm, he bandaged himself so that he would not lose too muchblood. After that, he climbed down the mountain to find help.After losing his arm, he wrote a book called Between aRock and a Hard Place . This means being in a difficult situation that you cannot seem to get out of. In this book, Aron tells of the importance of making good decisions, and of being in control of one's life. His lose for mountain climbing is so great that he kept on climbing mountains even after this experience.Do we have the same spirit as Aron? Let's think about it before we find ourselves “between a rock and a hard place”, and before we have to make a decision that could mean life or death.Finding the Order of EventsWriters describe events in a certain order.Finding the order of the events will help you understand want you are reading.Unit 2 I'll help to clean up the city parksSection ARole-play the conversation.Helen ：Hi , Tom . I ' m making some plans to work in an old people’s home this summer. Tom ： Really? I did that last summer.Helen ：Oh, what did they ask you to help out with ?Tom ：Mmm.… things like reading the newspaper to the old people, or just talking to them. They told me stories about the past and how things used to be. Helen ：That sounds interesting .Tom ：Yeah , a lot of old people are lonely . We should listen to them and care for them. Helen ：You' re right . I mean, we’re all going to be old one day, too.Read the article . What do Mario and Mary volunteer to do?Students Who VolunteerMario Green and Mary Brown from Riverside High School give up several hours each week to help others. Mario loves animals and wants to be an animal doctor. He volunteers at an animal hospital every Saturday morning. Mario believes it can help him to get his future dream job. “ It' s hard work , ” he says , “but I want to learn more about how to care for animals . I get such a strong feeling of satisfaction when I see the animals get better and the look of joy on their owners' faces.”Mary is a book lover. She could read by herself at the age of four. Last year she decided to try out for a volunteer after-school reading program .she still works there once a week to help kidslearn to read. The kids are sitting in the library, but you can see intheir eyes that they ’re going on a different journey with each newbook. V olunteering here is a dream come true for me. I can do whatI love to do and help others at the same time.Section BSkim the letter and answer the questions.1. Who wrote the letter to Miss Li? Why?2. What did Miss Li do?I ’ll Send You a Photo of LuckyDear Miss Li,I’d like to thank you for sending money to Animal Helpers. I’m sure you know that this group was set up to help disabled people like me. You helped to make it possible for me to have Lucky. Lucky makes a big difference to my life. Let me tell you my story.What would it be like to be blind or deaf? Or imagine you can’t walk ou use your hands easily. Most people would never think about this, but many people have these difficulties. I can’t use my arms or legs well, so normal things like answering the telephone, opening and closing doors, or carrying things are difficult for me. Then one day last year, a friend of mine helped me out. She talked to Animal Helpers about getting me a special trained dog. She also thought a dog might cheer me up. I love animals and I was excited about the idea of having a dog.After six months of training with a dog at Animal Helpers, I was able to bring him home. My dog’s name is Lucky — a good name for him because I feel very lucky to have him. You se e, I’m only able to have a “dog -helper” because of your kindness! Lucky is very clever and understands many English words. He can understand me when I give him orders. For example, I say, “Lucky! Get my book,” and he does it at once.Lucky is a fantastic dog. I’ll send you a photo of him if you like,and I could show you how he helps me. Thank you again forchanging my life.Best wishes,Ben SmithUnit 3 Could you please clean your room?Section A2d Role play the conversation.Sister：They, could you please help out with a few things?Brother：Could I at least finish watching this show?Sister：No. I think two hours of TV is enough for you!Brother：Fine. What do you want me to do?Sister：Could you take out the rubbish, fold the clothesand do the dishes?Brother：So much?sister：Yes, because Mom will be back from shoppingany minute now. And she won’t be happy if she sees thismess.Brother：But the house is already pretty clean and tidy!Sister：Yes, well, it’s clean, but it’s not “mother clean”!3a Read the story and answer the question.1. Why was Nancy’s mom angry with Nancy?2. Did they solve the problem? How?Last month, our dog welcomed me when I came home fromschool. He wanted a walk, but I was too tired.I threw down my bag and went to the living room. Theminute I sat down in front of the TV, my mom came over.“Could you please take the dog for a walk?” she asked.“Could I watch one show first?” I asked. “NO!” she repliedangrily. “You watch TV all t he time and never help outaround the house! I can’t work all day and do housework all evening.”“Well, I work all day at school, too! I’m just as tired as you are!” I shouted back.My mom did not say anything and walked away. For one week, she did not do any housework and neither did I. Finally, I could not find a clean dish or a clean shirt.The next day, my mom came home from work to find the house clean and tidy. “What happened?” she asked in surprise.“I’m so sorry, Mom. I finally understand that we ne ed to share the housework to have a clean and comfortable home,” I replied.Section B2bThe Sunday Mail magazine invited parents to write about whether they think young people should do chores at home. Skim the following letters. Which one agrees and which one disagrees? Dear Sir, I don’t understand why some parents make their kids help with housework and chores at home. Kids these days already have enough stress from school. They don’t have time to study and do housework, too. Housework is a waste of their time. Could we just let them do their job asstudents? They should spend their time onschoolwork in order to get good grades and get into agood university. Also, when they get older, they willhave to do housework so there’s no need for them todo it now. It is the parents’ job to provide a clean andcomfortable environment at home for their children.And anyway, I think doing chores is not so difficult. Idon’t mind doing them.Mr. SmithDear Sir,I think it is important for children to learn how to do chores and help their parents with housework. It’s not enough to just get good grades at school. Children these days depend on their parents too much. They’re always asking, “Could you get this for me?” or “Could you help me with that?” Doing chor es helps to develop children’s independence and teaches them how to look after themselves. It also helps them to understand the idea of fairness. Since they live in one house with their parents, they should know that everyone should do their part in keeping it clean and tidy. Our neighbor’s son got into a good college but during his first year, he had no idea how to take care of himself. As a result, he often fell ill and his grades dropped. The earlier kids learn to be independent, the better it is for their future.Ms. MillerUnit 4 Why don’t you talk to your parents?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Dave：You look sad, Kim. What’s wrong?Kim：Well, I found my sister looking through my things yesterday. She took some of my new magazines and CDs.Dave：Hmm … that’s not very nice. Did she give them back to you?Kim：Yes, but I’m still angry with her. What should I do?Dave：Well, I guess you could tell her to say sorry. But why don’t you forget about it so that you can be friends again? Although s he’s wrong, it’s not a big deal.Kim：You’re right. Thanks for your advice.Dave：No problem. Hope things work out.3a Look at this letter to a magazine and the reply from Robert Hunt, a school counselor.Section B2b Read the article and answer the questions.1. What is the common problem for Chinese and American families?2. Who gives their opinions about the problem?Maybe You Should Learn to Relax! These days, Chinese children are sometimes busier on weekends than weekdays because they to take so many after-school classes. Many of them are learning exam skills so that they can get into a good high school and later a good university. Others are practicing sports so that they can compete and win.However, this doesn’t only happen in China. The Taylors are a typical American family. Life for Cathy Taylor’s three children is very busy.” On most days after school,” Cathy says, “I take one of my two boys to basketball practice and my daughter to football training. Then I have to take my other son to piano lessons. Maybe I could cut out a few of their activities, but I believe these a ctivities are important for my children’s future. I really want them to be successful. ” However, the tired children don’t get home until after 7:00 p.m. They have a quick dinner, and then it’s time for homework.Linda Miller, a mother of three, knows all about such stress. “In some families, competition starts very young and continues until the kids get older,” she says. “Mothers sendtheir small kids to all kinds of classes. And they are always comparing themwith other children. It’s crazy. I don’t think that’s fair. Why don’t they just lettheir kids be kids? People shouldn’t push their kids so hard.”Doctors say too much pressure is not good for a child’s development. Dr. AliceGreen says all these activities can cause a lot of stress for children. “Ki dsshould have time to relax and think for themselves, too. Although it’s normal towant successful children, it’s even more important to have happy children.”Guessing the MeaningWhen reading something for the first time, do not worry about words you do not know. Use the context to help you guess the meaning.Unit 5 What were you doing when the rainstorm came?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Mary：What were you doing last night, Linda? I called at seven and you didn’tpick up.Linda：Oh, I was in the kitchen helping my mom.Mary：I see. I called again at eight and you didn’t answer then either.Linda：What was I doing at eight? Oh, I know. When you called, I was having ashower.Mary：But then I called again at nine.Linda：Oh, I was sleeping at that time.Mary：So early? That’s strange.Linda：Yeah, I was tired. Why did you call so many times?Mary：I needed help with my homework. So while you were sleeping,I called Jenny and she helped me.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.1. What was the weather like before the heavy rain started?2. What was the neighborhood like after the storm?The Storm Brought People Closer TogetherBen could hear strong winds outside his home in Alabama. Black clouds weremaking the sky very dark. With no light outside, it felt like midnight. The newson TV reported that a heavy rainstorm was in the area.Everyone in the neighborhood was busy. Be n’s dad was putting pieces ofwood over the windows while his mom was making sure the flashlightsand radio were working. She also put some candles and matches on thetable.Ben was helping his mom make dinner when the rain began to beat heavily against the windows. After dinner, they tried to play a card game, but it was hard to have fun with a serious storm happening outside.Ben could not sleep at first. He finally fell asleep when the wind was dying down at around 3:00 a.m. When he woke up, the sun was rising. He went outside with his family and found the neighborhood in a mess. Fallen trees, broken windows and rubbish were everywhere. They joined the neighbors to help clean up the neighborhood together. Although the storm broke many things apart, it brought families and neighbors closer together.Section B2b Read the passage and answer the questions. 1.What are the two events in the passage? 2. When did they happen?Do You Remember What You Were Doing?People often remember what they were doing when they heard the news of important events inhistory. In America, for example, many people remember what they were doing onApril 4, 1968. This was an important event in American history. On this day, Dr.Martin Luther King was killed. Although some people may not remember whokilled him, they remember what they were doing when they heard the news.Robert Allen is now over 50, but he was a school pupil at that time. “It was a bright,sunny day,” Robert remembers. “We were having fun in the playground when theschool bell rang. Our teacher said, ‘Dr. King died just 10 minutes ago.’ We were completely surprised!” School closed for the day, Robert and his friends walked home in silence.More recently, most Americans remember what they were doing when the WorldTrade Center in New York was taken down by terrorists. Even the date-September 11, 2001-has meaning to most Americans.This was a day Kate Smith will never forget. She remembers working in her officenear the two towers. “My friend shouted that a plane just hit the World Trade Center!I didn’t believe him at first, but then I looked out the window and realized that it was true. I was so scared that I could hardly think clearly after that.”Unit 6 An old man tried to movemountains.Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Teacher: So what do you think about the story of Yu Gong?Ming Ming: I think it’s really interesting. Yu Gong found a good way to solve his problem. Anna: Really? I think it’s a little bit silly. It doesn’t seem very possible to move a mountain. Ming Ming: But the story is trying to show us that anything is possible if you work hard! Yu Gongkept trying and didn’t give up.Anna: Well, I still don’t agree with you. I think we should try to find other ways to solve aproblem.Ming Ming: But what could Yu Gong do instead of moving the mountains?Anna: Well, there are many other ways. For example, he could build a road. That’s better andfaster than moving a mountain!Teacher: You have different opinions about the story, and neither of you are wrong. There aremany sides to a story and many ways to understand it.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.In November 1979, pupils in England were able to watch a new TV program called Monkey . Most of them were hearing this story for the first time.However, this story is not new to Chinese children. The Monkey King or Sun Wukong is the main character in the traditional Chinese book Journey to the West .The story says that once upon a time there was a magic rock. One day,it suddenly broke open and gave birth to a monkey. To fight badpeople, the Monkey King uses a magic stick. Sometimes he can makethe stick so small that he can keep it in his ear. At other times, he isable to make it big and long. Sun Wukong can also make 72 changesto his shape and size, turning himself into different animals andobjects. But unless he can hide his tail, he cannot turn himself into a person.The Monkey king has excited the children of China many years. And as soon as the TV program came out more than 30 years ago, Western children became interested in reading this story because the clever Monkey King keeps fighting to help the weak and never gives up.Section B Array 2b Read the first paragraph of Hansel and Gretel. Thinkabout how the fairy tale will continue. Then read the rest ofthe story.Hansel and GretelHansel and Gretel lived near forest with their father and stepmother. One year, the weather was so dry that no food would grow. The wife told her husband that unless the left the children to die in the forest, the whole family would die. Gretel heard this, and Hansel made a plan to save himselfand his sister.(Then they heard an old woman’s voice from inside the house.) V oice: Who is that? Who is brave enough to eat my house?Unit 7 What’s the highest mountain in the world?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Guide: Feel free to ask me anything on today’s Grea t Wall tour.Tourist 1: How long is the wall?Guide: Ah, the most popular question! If we’re only talking about the parts from the Ming Dynasty, it’s about 8,850 kilometers long. This makes it the longest wall in the world.Tourist 2: Wow, that’s amazing! Why did the ancient emperors build the wall? Guide: The main reason was to protect China. As you can see, it’s quite tall and wide. As far as I know, there are no man-made objects as big as this.Tourist 3: Is Badaling part of the Ming Great Wall?Guide: Y es, it’s the most famous part.Section BUnit 8 Have you read Treasure Island yet?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing.But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use— food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Whoelse is on my island? How long have they been here? Not long after that, Isaw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of themdied but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals.This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday becausethat was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him someEnglish.3a Quickly read the passage below based on Robinson Crusoe.Then answer the questions.1. What does Robinson Crusoe wait for?2. Why does Robinson Crusoe call the man Friday?When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing.But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use— food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island? How long have they been here? Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.Section B2b Read the passage and complete the fact sheet on page 63.A Country Music Song Changed Her Life Forever When Sarah was a teenager, she used to fight over almost everything with her family. But five years ago, while she wasstudying abroad in England, she heard a song full of feelings about returning home on the radio. It made Sarah think about her family and friends back in the US. She came to realize how much she actually missed all of them. Ever since then, she has been a fan of American country music.Country is a traditional kind of music from the southern states of America. Nashville, Tennessee is the home of country music. Many songs these days are just about modern life in the US, such as the importance of money and success, but not about belonging to a group. However, country music brings us back to the “good old days” when people were kind to each other and trusted one another. It reminds us that the best things in life are free —laughter, friends, family, and the beauty of nature and the countryside.Sarah hasn’t been to Nashville yet, but it is her dream to go there one day.She has already read a lot about the place and done some research on it. Sheknows that there is a Country Music Hall of Fame Museum in Nashville.There are also always a lot of great country music concerts with famousmusicians and singers, like Garth Brooks. Sarah has already listened to mostof his songs. “Garth is one of the most successful musicians in Americanhistory. He’s sold more than 120 million records. I hope to see him sing liveone day!”Unit 9 Have you ever been to a museum?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Anna：I went to the film museum last weekend. Have you ever been there?Jill：Yes, I have. I went there back in April.Anna：It’s really interesting, isn’t it? It’s a great way to spend a Saturday afternoon.Jill：Yes, I love all the old movie cameras there. I learned about the inventions that led to color movies, too.Anna：So, what did you do on the weekend?Jill：I camped in the mountains with some friends. We put up a tent and cooked outside.Anna：That sounds fun. I’ve never been camping.Jill：You should try it!3a Three students talk about the most interesting museums they have ever been to. Read the magazine article and answer the questions.Section B2b Read the article. How many reasons can you find for visiting Singapore?Unit 10 I've had this bike for three years.Section ARole-play the conversation.Read the article written by a father for a newspaper. What are they going to sell at the yardSection BAnswer the questions before you read. Then read the passage to find out if your answers 1. Why do millions of Chinese leave the countryside every year?2. How often do you think these people visit their hometowns?3. What new buildings does the government usually build in towns and villages?Hometown FeelingsSome people still live in their hometown. However, others may only see it once or twice a year. Nowadays, millions of Chinese leave the countryside to search for work in the cities. Among these is Zhong Wei, a 46-year-old husband and father. He has lived in Wenzhou for the last 13 years. With a hard job in a crayon factory, he doesn’t find much time to visit his hometown. “I used to return home at least once a year, but I haven’t been back for almost three years n ow. It’s a shame, but I just don’t have the time,” he says.Many people like Zhong Wei regard with great interest how their hometowns have changed. Perhaps large hospitals and new roads have appeared. In many places, the government has also built new schools and sent teachers from the cities to help.“I noticed that’s true of my hometown,” adds Zhong Wei. “Children have learned to read and count at my old primary school since the mid-20th century. But now the buildings are really old. I hear they’re going to build a new school there.” Zhong Wei thinks such developments are good, and he also knows that his hometown cannot always stay thesame.According to Zhong Wei, however, some things will neverchange. “In my hometown, there was a big old tree opposite theschool. It is still there and has become quite a symbol of the place.Most of the children in my time liked to play together under thatbig tree, especially during the summer holidays. It was such ahappy childhood. Our hometown has left many soft and sweetmemories in our hearts.”。
人教新目标八年级下册英语课文原文
2015春八年级下册英语课文原文UNIT 1 What's the matter?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Mandy: Lisa, are you OK?Lisa: I have a headache and I can't move my neck. What should I do? Should I take my temperature?Mandy: No, it doesn't sound like you have a fever. What did you do on the weekend? Lisa: I played computer games all weekend.Mandy: That's probably why. You need to take breaks away from the computer. Lisa: Yeah, I think I sat in the same way for too long without moving. Mandy: I think you should lie down and rest. If your head and neck still hurt tomorrow, then go to a doctor.Lisa: OK. Thanks, Mandy.3a Read the passage. Do you think it comes from a newspaper or a book?How do you know?Bus Driver and Passengers Save an Old ManAt 9:00 a.m. yesterday, bus No. 26 was going along Zhonghua Road when the driver saw an old man lying on the side of the road. A woman was next to him, shouting for help.The bus driver, 24-year-old Wang Ping, stopped the bus without thinking twice. He got off and asked the woman what happened. She said that the man had a heart problem and should go to the hospital. Mr. Wang knew he had to act quickly. He toldthe passengers that he must take the man to the hospital. He expected most or all of the passengers to get off and wait for the next bus.But to his surprise, they all agreed to go with him. Some passengers helpedMr. Wang to move the man on the bus.Thanks to Mr. Wang and the passengers, thedoctors saved the man in time. "It's sad thatmany people don't want to help others becausethey don’t want any trouble," says onepassenger. "But the driver didn't think abouthimself. He only thought about saving a life."Section B2b Read the passage and underline the words you don't know. Then look up the words in a dictionary and write down theirmeanings.He Lost His ArmBut Is Still Climbing Aron Ralston is an American man who is interested in mountain climbing. As amountain climber, Aron is used to taking risks. This is one of the exciting things about doing dangerous sports. There were many times when Aron almost lost his life because of accidents. On April 26, 2003, he found himself in a very dangerous situation when climbing in UtahOn that day, Aron's arm was caught under a 2,000-kilorock that fell on him when he was climbing by himself in themountains. Because he could not free his arm, he stayed thereFinding the Order of Events Writers describe events in a certain order. Finding thefor five days and hoped that someone would find him. But when his water ran out, he knew that he would have to do something to save his own life. He was not ready to die that day. So he used his knife to cut off half his right arm. Then, with his left arm, he bandaged himself so that he would not lose too much blood. After that, he climbed down the mountain to find help.After losing his arm, he wrote a book called Between a Rock and a Hard Place. This means being in a difficult situation that you cannot seem to get out of. In this book, Aron tells of the importance of making good decisions, and of being in control of one's life. His lose for mountain climbing is so great that he kept on climbing mountains even after this experience.Do we have the same spirit as Aron? Let's think about it before we find ourselves “between a rock and a hard place”, and before we have to make a decision that could mean life or death.Unit 2 I'll help to clean up the city parksSection ARole-play the conversation.Helen ：Hi , Tom . I ' m making some plans to work in an old people’s home this summer.Tom ： Really? I did that last summer.Helen ：Oh, what did they ask you to help out with ?Tom ：Mmm.…things like reading the newspaper to the old people, or just talking to them.They told me stories about the past and how things used to be.Helen ：That sounds interesting .Tom ：Yeah , a lot of old people are lonely . We should listen to them and care for them. Helen ：You' re right . I mean, we’re all going to be old one day, too.Read the article . What do Mario and Mary volunteer to do?Students Who VolunteerMario Green and Mary Brown from Riverside High Schoolgive up several hours each week to help others.Mario loves animals and wants to be an animaldoctor. He volunteers at an animal hospital every Saturday morning. Mario believes it can help him to get his future dream job. “ It' s hard work , ” he says , “but I want to learn more about how to care for animals . I get such a strong feeling of satisfaction when I see the animals get better and the look of joy on their owners' faces.”Mary is a book lover. She could read by herself at the age of four. Last yearshe decided to try out for a volunteer after-school readingprogram .she still works there once a week to help kids learnto read. The kids are sitting in the library, but you can seein their eyes that they ’re going on a different journey with each new book. Volunteering here is a dream come true for me. I can do what I love to do and help others at the same time.Section BSkim the letter and answer the questions.321. Who wrote the letter to Miss Li? Why?2. What did Miss Li do?I’ll Send You a Photo of LuckyDear Miss Li,I’d like to thank you for sending money to Animal Helpers. I’m sure you know that this group was set up to help disabled people like me. You helped to make it possible for me to have Lucky. Lucky makes a big difference to my life. Let me tell you my story.What would it be like to be blind or deaf? Or imagine you ca n’t walk ou use your hands easily. Most people would never think about this, but many people have these difficulties. I can’t use my arms or legs well, so normal things like answering the telephone, opening and closing doors, or carrying things are difficult for me. Then one day last year, a friend of mine helped me out. She talked to Animal Helpers about getting me a special trained dog. She also thought a dog might cheer me up.I love animals and I was excited about the idea of having a dog.After six months of training with a dog at Animal Helpers, I was able to bring him home. My dog’s name is Lucky — a good name for him because I feel very lucky to have him. You see, I’m only able to have a“dog-helper”because of your kindness! Lucky is very clever and understands many English words. He can understand me when I give him orders. For example, I say, “Lucky! Get my book,” and he does it at once.Lucky is a fantastic dog. I’ll send you a photo of him if you like, and I couldshow you how he helps me. Thank you again for changing my life.Best wishes,Ben SmithUnit 3 Could you please clean your room?Section A2d Role play the conversation.Sister ： They, could you please help out with a few things?Brother ：Could I at least finish watching this show?Sister ： No. I think two hours of TV is enough for you!Brother ：Fine. What do you want me to do?Sister ： Could you take out the rubbish, fold the clothes and do the dishes?Brother ：So much?sister ： Yes, because Mom will be back from shopping any minute now. And she won’t be happy if she sees this mess. Brother ：But the house is already pretty clean and tidy!Sister ：Yes, well, it’s clean, but it’s not “mother clean”!3a Read the story and answer the question.1. Why was Nancy’s mom angry with Nancy?2. Did they solve the problem? How?Last month, our dog welcomed me when I came home from school. He wanted a walk, but I was too tired.I threw down my bag and went to the living room. The minute I sat down in fro nt of the TV, my mom came over. “Could you please take the dog for a walk?” she asked.“Could I watch one show first?” I asked. “NO!” she replied angrily. “You watch TV all the time and never help out around the house! I can’t work all day and do housework all evening.”“Well, I work all day at school, too! I’m just as tired as you are!” I shouted back. My mom did not say anything and walked away. For one week, she did not do any housework and neither did I. Finally, I could not find a clean dish or a clean shirt.The next day, my mom came home from work to find the house clean and tidy.“What happened?” she asked in surprise.“I’m so sorry, Mom. I finally understand that we need to share the housework to have a clean and comfortable home,” I replied. Section B 2bThe Sunday Mail magazine invited parents to write about whether they think young people should do chores at home. Skim the following letters. Which one agrees and which one disagrees? Dear Sir, I don’t understand why some parents make their kids help with housework and chores at home. Kids these days already have enough stress from school. They don’t have time to study and do housework, too. Housework is a waste of their time. Could we just let them do Skimmming This means looking quickly through a piece of writing to find the main idea without reading every word. It is still a good idea to read the first sentence in eachtheir job as students? They should spend their time on schoolwork in order to get good grades and get into a good university. Also, when they get older, they will have to do housework so there’s no need for them to do it now. It is the parents’ job to provide a clean and comfortable environment at home for their children. And anyway, I think doing chores is not so difficult. I don’t mind doing them.Mr. SmithDear Sir,I think it is important for children to learn how to do chores and help their parents with housework. It’s not enough to just get good g rades at school. Children these days depend on their parents too much. They’re always asking, “Could you get this for me?”or “Could you help me with that?”Doing chores helps to develop children’s independence and teaches them how to look after themselves. It also helps them to understand the idea of fairness. Since they live in one house with their parents, they should know that everyone should do their part in keeping it clean and tidy. Our neighbor’s son got into a good college but during his first year, he had no idea how to take care of himself. As a result, he often fell ill and his grades dropped. The earlier kids learn to be independent, the better it is for their future.Ms. MillerUnit 4 Why don’t you talk to your parents?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Dave：You look sad, Kim. What’s wrong?Kim：Well, I found my sister looking through my things yesterday. She took some of my new magazines and CDs.Dave：Hmm … that’s not very nice. Did she give them back to you?Kim：Yes, but I’m still angry with her. What should I do?Dave：Well, I guess you could tell her to say sorry. But why don’t you forget about it so that you can be friends again? Although she’s wrong, it’s not a big deal. Kim：You’re right. Thanks for your advice.Dave：No problem. Hope things work out.3a Look at this letter to a magazine and the reply from Robert Hunt, a school counselor. Complete the chart.Dear Mr. Hunt,My problem is I can’t get on with my family. Relations between my parents have become difficult. They fight a lot, and I really don’t like it. It’s the only communication they have. Idon’t know if I should say anything to them aboutthis. When they argue, it’s like a big, black cloudhanging over our home. Also, my elder brother is not very nice to me. He always refuses to let me watch my favorite TV show. Instead he watches whatever he wants until late at night. I don’t think this is fair. At home I always feel lonely and nervous. Is that normal? What can I do?Sad and ThirteenDear Sad and Thirteen,It’s not easy being your age, and it’s normal to have these feelings. Why don’t you talk about these feelings with your family? If your parents are having problems, you should offer to help. Maybe you could do more jobs around the house so that they have more time for p roper communication. Secondly, why don’t you sit down and communicate with your brother? You should explain that you don’t mind him watching TV all the time. However, he should let you watch your favorite show. I hope you’ll feel better about yourself in future.Robert HuntSection B2b Read the article and answer the questions.1. What is the common problem for Chinese and American families?2. Who gives their opinions about the problem?Guessing the MeaningMaybe You Should Learn to Relax!When reading somethingThese days, Chinese children are sometimes busierfor the first time, doon weekends than weekdays because they to take sonot worry about wordsmany after-school classes. Many of them are learning exam skills so that they can get into a good high school and later a good university. Others are practicing sports so that they can compe te and win. However, this doesn’t only happen in China. The Taylors are a typical American family. Life for Cathy Taylor’s three children is very busy.” On most days after school,” Cathy says, “I take one of my two boys to basketball practice and my daughter to football training. Then I have to take my other son to piano lessons. Maybe I could cut out a few of their activities, but I believe these activities are important for my children’s future. I really want them to be successful. ” However, the tired children don’t get home until after 7:00 p.m. They have a quick dinner, and then it’s time for homework. Linda Miller, a mother of three, knows all about such stress. “In some families, competition starts very young and continues until the kids get older,” she says. “Mothers send their small kids to all kinds of classes. And they are always comparing them with other children. It’s crazy. I don’t think that’s fair. Why don’t they just let their kids be kids? People shouldn’t push their kids so hard.”Doctors say too much pressure is not good for a child’s development. Dr. Alice Green says all these activities can cause a lot of stress for children. “Kids shouldhave time to relax and think for themselves, too. Although it’s normal to want successful children, it’s even more important to have happy children.”Unit 5 What were you doing when the rainstorm came?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Mary：What were you doing last night, Linda? I called at seven and you didn’t pick up.Linda：Oh, I was in the kitchen helping my mom.Mary：I see. I called again at eight and you didn’t answer then either.Linda：What was I doing at eight? Oh, I know. When you called, I was having a shower.Mary：But then I called again at nine.Linda：Oh, I was sleeping at that time.Mary：So early? That’s strange.Linda：Yeah, I was tired. Why did you call so many times?Mary：I needed help with my homework. So while you were sleeping,I called Jenny and she helped me.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.1. What was the weather like before the heavy rain started?2. What was the neighborhood like after the storm?The Storm Brought People Closer TogetherBen could hear strong winds outside his home in Alabama. Black clouds were making the sky very dark. With no light outside, it felt like midnight. The news on TV reported that a heavy rainstorm was in the area.Everyone in the neighborhood was busy. Ben’s dad was putting pieces of wood over the windows while his mom was making sure the flashlights and radio were working. She also put some candles and matches on the table. Ben was helping his mom make dinner when the rain began to beat heavily against the windows. Afterdinner, they tried to play a card game, but it washard to have fun with a serious storm happeningoutside.Ben could not sleep at first. He finally fell asleepwhen the wind was dying down at around 3:00 a.m. Whenhe woke up, the sun was rising. He went outside withhis family and found the neighborhood in a mess.Fallen trees, broken windows and rubbish were everywhere. They joined the neighbors to help clean up the neighborhood together. Although the storm broke many thingsapart, it brought families and neighbors closer together. Section B2b Read the passage and answer the questions.1.What are the two events in the passage?2. When did they happen?Reading the Title and First Sentences The title can be helpful for you to understand a text. It is also a good idea to read theDo You Remember What You Were Doing? People often remember what they were doing when they heard the news of important events in history. In America, for example, many people remember what theywere doing on April 4, 1968. This was an important event in American history. On this day, Dr. Martin Luther King was killed. Although some people may not remember who killed him, they remember what they were doing when they heard the news.Robert Allen is now over 50, but he was a school pupil at that time. “Itwas a bright, sunny day,” Robert remembers. “We were having fun in theplayground when the school bell rang. Our teacher said, ‘Dr. King diedjust 10 minutes ago.’ We were completely surprised!”School closed for the day, Robert and his friends walked home insilence.More recently, most Americans remember what they were doing when the World Trade Center in New York was taken down by terrorists. Even the date-September 11, 2001-has meaning to most Americans.This was a day Kate Smith will never forget. She remembers working in her office near the two towers. “My friend shouted that a plane just hit the World Trade Center! I didn’t believe him at first, but then I looked out the window and realized that it was true. I was so scared that I could hardly think clearly after that.”Unit 6 An old man tried to move mountains.Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Teacher: So what do you think about the story of Yu Gong?first sentence of each paragraph before you read the whole text.Ming Ming: I think it’s really interesting. Yu Gong found a good way to solve his problem.Anna: Really? I thin k it’s a little bit silly. It doesn’t seem very possible to move a mountain.Ming Ming: But the story is trying to show us that anything is possible if you workhard! Yu Gong kept trying and didn’t give up.Anna: Well, I still don’t agree with you. I t hink we should try to find otherways to solve a problem.Ming Ming: But what could Yu Gong do instead of moving the mountains?Anna: Well, there are many other ways. For example, he could build a road.That’s better and faster than moving a mountain!Teacher: You have different opinions about the story, and neither of you are wrong.There are many sides to a story and many ways to understand it.3a Read the passage and answer the questions. In November 1979, pupils in England were able to watch a new TV program called Monkey . Most of them were hearing this story for the first time. However, this story is not new to Chinese children. The Monkey King or Sun Wukong is the main character in the traditional Chinese book Journey to the West .The story says that once upon a time there was a magic rock. Oneday, it suddenly broke open and gave birth to a monkey. To fightbad people, the Monkey King uses a magic stick. Sometimes he canmake the stick so small that he can keep it in his ear. At other times, he is able 1. Which book is talked about?2. Who is then main character?3. What is he like?to make it big and long. Sun Wukong can also make 72 changes to his shape and size, turning himself into different animals and objects. But unless he can hide his tail, he cannot turn himself into a person.The Monkey king has excited the children of China many years.Western children became interested in reading this storybecause the clever Monkey King keeps fighting to help the weakand never gives up.Section B2b Read the first paragraph of Hansel and Gretel. Think abouthow the fairy tale will continue. Then read the rest of thestory.Hansel and GretelHansel and Gretel lived near forest with their father and stepmother. One year, the weather was so dry that no food would grow. The wife told her husband that unless the left the children to die in the forest, the whole family would die. Gretel heardthis, and Hansel made a plan to save himself and his sister.SCENE SEVEN: ____________________________Gretel: Hansel, we’re really lost!Hansel: Listen! That bird’s song is so beautiful that we shouldfollow it.Gretel: Look! It’s leading us to that wonderful house made ofbread, cake and sugar.Hansel: Let’s eat part of the house!(Then they heard an old woman’s voice from inside the house.)Voice: Who is that? Who is brave enough to eat my house?Unit 7 What’s the highest mountain in the world?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Guide: Feel free to ask me anything on today’s Great Wall tour.Tourist 1: How long is the wall?Guide: Ah, the most popular question! If we’re only talking about the parts from the Ming Dynasty, it’s about 8,850 kilometers long. This makes it the long est wall in the world. Tourist 2: Wow, that’s amazing! Why did the ancient emperors build the wall?Guide: The main reason was to protect China. As you can see, it’s quite tall and wide. As far as I know, there are no man-made objects as big as this.Tourist 3: Is Badaling part of the Ming Great Wall?Guide: Yes, it’s the most famous part.Paragraph 1Spirit of climbersParagraph 2 Achievements of climbersParagraph 3 Facts and dangersQomolangma—the Most Dangerous Mountain in the World?One of the world’s most dangerous sports is mountain climbing, and oneof the most popular places for this is the Himalayas. The Himalayas runalong the southwestern part of China. Of all themountains, Qomolangma rises the highest and is themost famous. It is 8,844.43 meters high and so isvery dangerous to climb. Thick clouds cover the topand snow can fall very hard. Even more seriousdifficulties include freezing weather conditionsand heavy storms. It is also very hard to take inair as you get near the top.The first people to reach the top were TenzingNorgay and Edmund Hillary on May 29,1953. The first Chinese team did soin 1960, while the first woman to succeed was Junko Tabei from Japan in1975.Why do so many climbers risk their lives? One of the main reasons isbecause people want to challenge themselves in the face of difficulties.The spirit of these climbers shows us that we should never give up tryingto achieve our dreams. It also shows that humans can sometimes be strongerthan the forces of nature.Section BScanningThis means moving your eyesquickly down the page tofind specific information.It is 8:30 a.m. at the Chengdu Research Base. Lin Wei and the other pandakeepers are preparing the milk for the baby pandas’ breakfast. At 9:00a.m., they find that most of the babies are already awake and hungry. Whenthe babies see the keepers, they run over with excitement and some of themeven walk into their friends and fall over!“They’re so cute and lovely. I take care of them like they’re my ownbabies. I was, feed and play with them every day. They’re very specialto me.”Lin Wei loves her job, but it is a difficult one.Pandas do not have many babies, maybe only one every two years. The babiesoften die from illnesses and do not live very long. Adult pandas spendmore than 12 hours a day eating about 10 kilos of bamboo. Many years ago,there were a lot more bamboo forests and pandas in China than there arenow. But then humans started to cut down the forests, and there was lessbamboo for the pandas. Scientists say there are now fewer than 2,000 pandasliving in the remaining forests. Another 200 or so live in zoos or researchcenters in China and other countries.An education program in Chengdu teaches children in cities about pandasand other endangered animals. They send people to schools to tell childrenabout the importance of saving these animals. The children sing songs ormake artwork about pandas and other wild animals. Teaching children isone way to help save pandas. The Chinese governmentis also planting more bamboo trees so there willbe more forests for pandas to live in. We all hopethat in the future there will be a lot more pandasthan now.Unit 8 Have you read Treasure Island yet?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I ca n use—food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island? How long have they been here? Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.3a Quickly read the passage below based on Robinson Crusoe.Then answer the questions.1. What does Robinson Crusoe wait for?2. Why does Robinson Crusoe call the man Friday?When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I’ve found t he ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use—food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island? How long have they been here? Not long after that, I saw somecannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.Section B2b Read the passage and complete the fact sheet on page 63.A Country Music Song Changed Her LifeForeverWhen Sarah was a teenager, she used to fight over almost everything with her family. Butfive years ago, while she was studying abroadin England, she heard a song full of feelingsabout returning home on the radio. It madeSarah think about her family and friends back in the US. She came to realize how much she actually missed all of them. Ever since then, she has been a fan of American country music.Country is a traditional kind of music from the southern states of America. Nashville, Tennessee is the home of country music. Many songs these days are just about modern life in the US, such as the importance of money and success, but not about belonging to a group. However, country music brings us back to the “good old days” when people were kind to each other and trusted one another. It reminds us that the best things in life are free —laughter, friends, family, and the beauty of nature andthe countryside.Sarah hasn’t been to Nashville yet, but it is her dream to go there Summarizing While reading, make notes or underline the main ideas in the text. After reading, write a short summary in your own words. This can help you better understand the text.。
人教新目标版八年级下册英语全册 课文原文+翻译
人教版八年级下册英语全册课文原文+翻译UNIT 1 What's the matter?2d 莉萨，你好吗？我头痛，并且脖子不能动。
我该怎么办？我应该量体温吗？不，听起来不像是你发烧。
周末你做什么了？我整个周末都在玩电脑游戏。
那很可能就是原因。
你需要离开电脑休息几次。
是的，我想我是一个姿势坐得太久没有移动。
我认为你应该躺下休息。
如果明天你的头和脖子还痛的话，就去看医生。
好的。
谢谢，曼迪。
2d Role-play the conversation.Mandy: Lisa, are you OK?Lisa: I have a headache and I can't move my neck. What should I do? Should I take my temperature?Mandy: No, it doesn't sound like you have a fever. What did you do on the weekend? Lisa: I played computer games all weekend.Mandy: That's probably why. You need to take breaks away from the computer. Lisa: Yeah, I think I sat in the same way for too long without moving.Mandy: I think you should lie down and rest. If your head and neck still hurt tomorrow, then go to a doctor.Lisa: OK. Thanks, Mandy.3a 昨天上午九点， 26 路公交车正行驶在中华路上，这时司机看到一位老人躺在路边。
在他旁边的一位妇女在喊救命。
(完整word版)人教新目标八年级下册英语课文文本可打印说课材料
ng
Or imagine you can’t walk ou use your hands easily.
help move do make visit spend
a good name for him because I feel very lucky to have him. You see, I’m
was, were, when or while.
Monkey. Most
.
Sometimes he
Journey to the West. Once
sel: Be quiet! I’m going outside to get something in the moonlight. Now, go to sleep.
：Last year I went to the Hangzhou National Tea Museum. It’s a
just as enjoyable as drinking the tea itself. I’ve finally realized why
ever tried Chinese food outside of China? Maybe you fear that you won’t be
way! I’ve also learned that
：I’ve recently been to a very unusual museum in India, the
seum of Toilets. I just couldn’t believe my eyes when I saw
don’t think
ildren. “Kids should have time to relax and think for
人教新目标八年级下册英语课文原文
2015春八年级下册英语课文原文UNIT 1 What's the matter?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Mandy: Lisa, are you OK?Lisa: I have a headache and I can't move my neck. What should I do? Should I take my temperature?Mandy: No, it doesn't sound like you have a fever. What did you do on the weekend? Lisa: I played computer games all weekend.Mandy: That's probably why. You need to take breaks away from the computer. Lisa: Yeah, I think I sat in the same way for too long without moving. Mandy: I think you should lie down and rest. If your head and neck still hurt tomorrow, then go to a doctor.Lisa: OK. Thanks, Mandy.3a Read the passage. Do you think it comes from a newspaper or a book?How do you know?Bus Driver and Passengers Save an Old ManAt 9:00 a.m. yesterday, bus No. 26 was going along Zhonghua Road when the driver saw an old man lying on the side of the road. A woman was next to him, shouting for help.The bus driver, 24-year-old Wang Ping, stopped the bus without thinking twice. He got off and asked the woman what happened. She said that the man had a heart problem and should go to the hospital. Mr. Wang knew he had to act quickly. He toldthe passengers that he must take the man to the hospital. He expected most or all of the passengers to get off and wait for the next bus.But to his surprise, they all agreed to go with him. Some passengers helpedMr. Wang to move the man on the bus.Thanks to Mr. Wang and the passengers, thedoctors saved the man in time. "It's sad thatmany people don't want to help others becausethey don’t want any trouble," says onepassenger. "But the driver didn't think abouthimself. He only thought about saving a life."Section B2b Read the passage and underline the words you don't know. Then look up the words in a dictionary and write down theirmeanings.He Lost His ArmBut Is Still Climbing Aron Ralston is an American man who is interested in mountain climbing. As amountain climber, Aron is used to taking risks. This is one of the exciting things about doing dangerous sports. There were many times when Aron almost lost his life because of accidents. On April 26, 2003, he found himself in a very dangerous situation when climbing in UtahOn that day, Aron's arm was caught under a 2,000-kilorock that fell on him when he was climbing by himself in themountains. Because he could not free his arm, he stayed thereFinding the Order of Events Writers describe events in a certain order. Finding thefor five days and hoped that someone would find him. But when his water ran out, he knew that he would have to do something to save his own life. He was not ready to die that day. So he used his knife to cut off half his right arm. Then, with his left arm, he bandaged himself so that he would not lose too much blood. After that, he climbed down the mountain to find help.After losing his arm, he wrote a book called Between a Rock and a Hard Place. This means being in a difficult situation that you cannot seem to get out of. In this book, Aron tells of the importance of making good decisions, and of being in control of one's life. His lose for mountain climbing is so great that he kept on climbing mountains even after this experience.Do we have the same spirit as Aron? Let's think about it before we find ourselves “between a rock and a hard place”, and before we have to make a decision that could mean life or death.Unit 2 I'll help to clean up the city parksSection ARole-play the conversation.Helen ：Hi , Tom . I ' m making some plans to work in an old people’s home this summer.Tom ： Really? I did that last summer.Helen ：Oh, what did they ask you to help out with ?Tom ：Mmm.…things like reading the newspaper to the old people, or just talking to them.They told me stories about the past and how things used to be.Helen ：That sounds interesting .Tom ：Yeah , a lot of old people are lonely . We should listen to them and care for them.：You' re right . I mean, we’re all going to be old one day, too.Read the article . What do Mario and Mary volunteer to do?Students Who VolunteerMario Green and Mary Brown from Riverside High Schoolgive up several hours each week to help others.Mario loves animals and wants to be an animal doctor. He volunteers at an animal hospital every Saturday morning.Mario believes it can help him to get his future dream job. “ It' s hard work , ”he says , “but I want to learn more about how to care for animals . I get sucha strong feeling of satisfaction when I see the animals get better and the lookof joy on their owners' faces.”Mary is a book lover. She could read by herself at the age of four. Last yearshe decided to try out for a volunteer after-school readingprogram .she still works there once a week to help kids learnto read. The kids are sitting in the library, but you can seein their eyes that they’re going on a different journey with each new book. Volunteering here is a dream come true for me. I can do what I love to do and helpothers at the same time.Section BSkim the letter and answer the questions.1. Who wrote the letter to Miss Li? Why?2. What did Miss Li do?I’ll Send You a Photo of LuckyDear Miss Li,I’d like to thank you for sending money to Animal Helpers. I’m sure you know that this group was set up to help disabled people like me. You helped to make it possible for me to have Lucky. Lucky makes a big difference to my life. Let me tell you my story.What would it be like to be blind or deaf? Or imagine you ca n’t walk ou use your hands easily. Most people would never think about this, but many people have these difficulties. I can’t use my arms or legs well, so normal things like answering the telephone, opening and closing doors, or carrying things are difficult for me. Then one day last year, a friend of mine helped me out. She talked to Animal Helpers about getting me a special trained dog. She also thought a dog might cheer me up.I love animals and I was excited about the idea of having a dog.After six months of training with a dog at Animal Helpers, I was able to bring him home. My dog’s name is Lucky — a good name for him because I feel very lucky to have him. You see, I’m only able to have a“dog-helper”because of your kindness! Lucky is very clever and understands many English words. He can understand me when I give him orders. For example, I say, “Lucky! Get my book,” and he does it at once.Lucky is a fantastic dog. I’ll send you a photo of him if you like, and I couldshow you how he helps me. Thank you again for changing my life.Best wishes,Ben SmithUnit 3 Could you please clean your room?Section A2d Role play the conversation.Sister ： They, could you please help out with a few things?Brother ：Could I at least finish watching this show?Sister ： No. I think two hours of TV is enough for you!Brother ：Fine. What do you want me to do?Sister ： Could you take out the rubbish, fold the clothes and do the dishes?Brother ：So much?sister ： Yes, because Mom will be back from shopping any minute now. And she won’t be happy if she sees this mess. Brother ：But the house is already pretty clean and tidy!Sister ：Yes, well, it’s clean, but it’s not “mother clean”!3a Read the story and answer the question.1. Why was Nancy’s mom angry with Nancy?2. Did they solve the problem? How?Last month, our dog welcomed me when I came home from school. He wanted a walk, but I was too tired.I threw down my bag and went to the living room. The minute I sat down in fro nt of the TV, my mom came over. “Could you please take the dog for a walk?” she asked.“Could I watch one show first?” I asked. “NO!” she replied angrily. “You watch TV all the time and never help out around the house! I can’t work all day and do housework all evening.”“Well, I work all day at school, too! I’m just as tired as you are!” I shouted back. My mom did not say anything and walked away. For one week, she did not do any housework and neither did I. Finally, I could not find a clean dish or a clean shirt.The next day, my mom came home from work to find the house clean and tidy.“What happened?” she asked in surprise.“I’m so sorry, Mom. I finally understand that we need to share the housework to have a clean and comfortable home,” I replied. Section B2bThe Sunday Mail magazine invited parents to write about whether they think young people should do chores at home. Skim the following letters. Which one agrees and which one disagrees? Dear Sir, I don’t understand why some parents make their kids help with housework and chores at home. Kids these days already have enough stress fromThey don’t have time to study and do housework, too. Housework is a waste of their time. Could we just let them dotheir job as students? They should spend their time on schoolwork in order to get good grades and get into a good university. Also, when they get older, they will have to do housework so there’s no need for them to do it now. It is the parents’ job to provide a clean and comfortable environment at home for their children. And anyway, I think doing chores is not so difficult. I don’t mind doing them.Mr. SmithDear Sir,I think it is important for children to learn how to do chores and help their parents with housework. It’s not enough to just get good g rades at school. Children these days depend on their parents too much. They’re always asking, “Could you get this for me?”or “Could you help me with that?”Doing chores helps to develop children’s independence and teaches them how to look after themselves. It also helps them to understand the idea of fairness. Since they live in one house with their parents, they should know that everyone should do their part in keeping it clean and tidy. Our neighbor’s son got into a good college but during his first year, he had no idea how to take care of himself. As a result, he often fell ill and his grades dropped. The earlier kids learn to be independent, the better it is for their future.Ms. MillerUnit 4 Why don’t you talk to your parents?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Dave：You look sad, Kim. What’s wrong?Kim：Well, I found my sister looking through my things yesterday. She took some of my new magazines and CDs.Dave：Hmm … that’s not very nice. Did she give them back to you?Kim：Yes, but I’m still angry with her. What should I do?Dave：Well, I guess you could tell her to say sorry. But why don’t you forget about it so that you can be friends again? Although she’s wrong, it’s not a big deal. Kim：You’re right. Thanks for your advice.Dave：No problem. Hope things work out.3a Look at this letter to a magazine and the reply from Robert Hunt, a school counselor. Complete the chart.Section B2b Read the article and answer the questions.1. What is the common problem for Chinese and American families?2. Who gives their opinions about theproblem? Maybe You Should Learn toRelax! These days, Chinese children aresometimes busier on weekends than weekdays because they to take somany after-school classes. Many of them are learning exam skills so that they can get into a good high school and later a good university. Others are practicing sports so that they can compe te and win. However, this doesn’t only happen in China. The Taylors are a typical American family. Life for Cathy Taylor’s three children is very busy.” On most days after school,” Cathy says, “I take one of my two boys to basketball practice and my daughter to football training. Then I have to take my other son to piano lessons. Maybe I could cut out a few of their activities, but I believe these activities are important for my children’s future. I really want them to be successful. ” However, the tired children don’t get home until after 7:00 p.m. They have a quick dinner, and then it’s time for homework. Linda Miller, a mother of three, knows all about suchstress. “In some families, competition starts very young andcontinues until the kids get older,” she says. “Mothers sendtheir small kids to all kinds of classes. And they are always comparing them with other children. It’s crazy. I don’t think that’s fair. Why don’t they just let their kids be kids? People shouldn’t push their kids so hard.”Doctors say too much pressure is not good for a child’s development. Dr. Alice Green says all these activities can cause a lot of stress for children. “Kids should Guessing the MeaningWhen reading somethingfor the first time, donot worry about wordshave time to relax and think for themselves, too. Although it’s normal to want successful children, it’s even more important to have happy children.”Unit 5 What were you doing when the rainstorm came?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Mary：What were you doing last night, Linda? I called at seven and you didn’t pick up.Linda：Oh, I was in the kitchen helping my mom.Mary：I see. I called again at eight and you didn’t answer then either.Linda：What was I doing at eight? Oh, I know. When you called, I was having a shower.Mary：But then I called again at nine.Linda：Oh, I was sleeping at that time.Mary：So early? That’s strange.Linda：Yeah, I was tired. Why did you call so many times?Mary：I needed help with my homework. So while you were sleeping,I called Jenny and she helped me.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.1. What was the weather like before the heavy rain started?2. What was the neighborhood like after the storm?The Storm Brought People Closer TogetherBen could hear strong winds outside his home in Alabama. Black clouds were making the sky very dark. With no light outside, it felt like midnight. The news on TV reported that a heavy rainstorm was in the area.Everyone in the neighborhood was busy. Ben’s dad was putting pieces of wood over the windows while his mom was making sure the flashlights and radio were working. She also put some candles and matches on the table.Ben was helping his mom make dinner when the rainbegan to beat heavily against the windows. Afterdinner, they tried to play a card game, but it washard to have fun with a serious storm happeningoutside.Ben could not sleep at first. He finally fell asleepwhen the wind was dying down at around 3:00 a.m. Whenhe woke up, the sun was rising. He went outside withhis family and found the neighborhood in a mess.Fallen trees, broken windows and rubbish were everywhere. They joined the neighbors to help clean up the neighborhood together. Although the storm broke many thingsapart, it brought families and neighbors closer together. Section B2b Read the passage and answer the questions.1.What are the two events in the passage?2. When did they happen?Do You Remember What You Were Doing? People often remember what they were doing when they heard the news of important events in history. In America, for example, many people remember what theywere doing on April 4, 1968. This was an important event in American history. On this day, Dr. Martin Luther King was killed. Although some people may not remember who killed him, they remember what they were doing when they heard the news.Robert Allen is now over 50, but he was a school pupil at that time. “Itwas a bright, sunny day,” Robert remembers. “We were having fun in theplayground when the school bell rang. Our teacher said, ‘Dr. King diedjust 10 minutes ago.’ We were completely surprised!” School closed forthe day, Robert and his friends walked home in silence.More recently, most Americans remember what they were doingwhen the World Trade Center in New York was taken down by terrorists.Even thedate-September 11, 2001-has meaning to most Americans.This was a day Kate Smith will never forget. She remembers working in her office near the two towers. “My friend shouted that a plane just hit the World Trade Center! I didn’t believe him at first, but then I looked out the window and realized that it was true. I was so scared that I could hardly think clearly after that.” Unit 6 An old man tried to move mountains.Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Teacher: So what do you think about the story of Yu Gong?Ming Ming: I think it’s really interesting. Yu Gong found a good way to solve hisproblem.Anna: Really? I thin k it’s a little bit silly. It doesn’t seem very possible to move a mountain.Ming Ming: But the story is trying to show us that anything is possible if you workhard! Yu Gong kept trying and didn’t give up.Anna: Well, I still don’t agree with you. I t hink we should try to find otherways to solve a problem.Ming Ming: But what could Yu Gong do instead of moving the mountains?Anna: Well, there are many other ways. For example, he could build a road.That’s better and faster than moving a mountain!Teacher: You have different opinions about the story, and neither of you are wrong.There are many sides to a story and many ways to understand it.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.In November 1979, pupils in England were able to watch a new TV program called Monkey . Most of them were hearing this story for the first time. However, this story is not new to Chinese children. The Monkey King or Sun Wukong is the main character in the traditional Chinese book Journey to the West .The story says that once upon a time there was a magic rock. Oneday, it suddenly broke open and gave birth to a monkey. To fightbad people, the Monkey King uses a magic stick. Sometimes he canmake the stick so small that he can keep it in his ear. At other times, he is able to make it big and long. Sun Wukong can also make 72 changes to his shape and size,turning himself into different animals and objects. But unless he can hide his tail, he cannot turn himself into a person.The Monkey king has excited the children of China many years. And as soon as the TV program came out more than 30 years ago, Western children Array became interested in reading this story because the cleverMonkey King keeps fighting to help the weak and never givesup.Section B2b Read the first paragraph of Hansel and Gretel. Think abouthow the fairy tale will continue. Then read the rest of thestory.Hansel and GretelHansel and Gretel lived near forest with their father and stepmother. One year, the weather was so dry that no food would grow. The wife told her husband that unless the left the children to die in the forest, the whole family would die. Gretel heardthis, and Hansel made a plan to save himself and his sister.(Then they heard an old woman’s voice from inside the house.)Voice: Who is that? Who is brave enough to eat my house?Unit 7 What’s the highest mountain in the world?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Guide: Feel free to ask me anything on today’s Great Wall tour.Tourist 1: How long is the wall?Guide: Ah, the most popular question! If we’re only talking about the parts from the Ming Dynasty, it’s about 8,850 kilometers long. This makes it the long est wall in the world. Tourist 2: Wow, that’s amazing! Why did the ancient emperors build the wall?Guide: The main reason was to protect China. As you can see, it’s quite tall and wide. As far as I know, there are no man-made objects as big as this.Tourist 3: Is Badaling part of the Ming Great Wall?Guide: Yes, it’s the most famous part.Section BUnit 8 Have you read Treasure Island yet?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I ca n use—food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island? How long have they been here? Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.3a Quickly read the passage below based on Robinson Crusoe.Then answer the questions.1. What does Robinson Crusoe wait for?2. Why does Robinson Crusoe call the man Friday?When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I’ve found t he ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use—food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island? How long have they been here? Not long after that, I saw somecannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.Section B2b Read the passage and complete the fact sheet on page 63.A Country Music Song Changed Her LifeForeverWhen Sarah was a teenager, she used to fightover almost everything with her family. Butfive years ago, while she was studyingin England, she heard a song full of feelingsabout returning home on the radio. It madeSarah think about her family and friends back in the US. She came to realize how much she actually missed all of them. Ever since then, she has been a fan of American country music.Country is a traditional kind of music from the southern states of America. Nashville, Tennessee is the home of country music. Many songs these days are just about modern life in the US, such as the importance of money and success, but not about belonging to a group. However, country music brings us back to the “good old days” when people were kind to each other and trusted one another. It reminds us that the best things in life are free —laughter, friends, family, and the beauty of nature andthe countryside.Sarah hasn’t been to Nashville yet, but it is her dream to go thereone day. She has already read a lot about the place and done some research on it. She knows that there is a Country Music Hall of Fame Museum in Nashville. There are also always a lot of great country music concerts with famous musicians and singers, like Garth Brooks. Sarah has already listened to most of his songs. “Garth is one of the most successful musicians in American history. He’s sold more than 120 million recor ds. I hope to see him sing live one day!”Unit 9 Have you ever been to a museum?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Anna：I went to the film museum last weekend. Have you ever been there?Jill：Yes, I have. I went there back in April.Anna：It’s really interesting, isn’t it? It’s a great way to spend a Saturday afternoon.Jill：Yes, I love all the old movie cameras there. I learned about the inventions that led to color movies, too.Anna：So, what did you do on the weekend?Jill：I camped in the mountains with some friends. We put up a tent and cooked outside. Anna：That sounds fun. I’ve never been camping.Jill：You should try it!3a Three students talk about the most interesting museums they have ever been to. ReadSection BSection ARole-playthe conversation.Read the article written by a father for a newspaper. What are they going to sellat the yard sale?Section BAnswer the questions before you read. Then read the passage to find out ifyour answers are the same as in the passage.1. Why do millions of Chinese leave the countryside every year?2. How often do you think these people visit their hometowns?3. What new buildings does the government usually build in towns and villages?Hometown FeelingsSome people still live in their hometown. However, others may only see it once or twice a year. Nowadays, millions of Chinese leave the countryside to search for work in the cities. Among these is Zhong Wei, a 46-year-old husband and father. He has lived in Wenzhou for the last 13 years. With a hard job in a crayon factory, he doesn’t find much time to visit his hometown. “I used to return home at least once a year, but I haven’t been back for almost three years n ow. It’s a shame, but I just don’t have the time,” he says.Many people like Zhong Wei regard with great interest how their hometowns have changed. Perhaps large hospitals and new roads have appeared. In many places, the government has also built new schools and sent teachers from the cities to help. “I noticed that’s true of my hometown,” adds Zhong Wei. “Children have learned to read and count at my old primary schoolsince the mid-20th century. But now the buildings arereally old. I hear they’re going to build a new schoolthere.” Zhong Wei thinks such developments are good, and healso knows that his hometown cannot always stay the same.According to Zhong Wei, however, some things will never change. “In my hometown, there was a big old tree opposite the school. It is stillthere and has become quite a symbol of the place. Most of the children in my timeliked to play together under that big tree, especially during the summer holidays. It was such a happy childhood. Our hometown has left many soft and sweet memories in our hearts.”。
人教新目标八年级下册英语课文原文
2015春八年级下册英语课文原文UNIT 1 What's the matterSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Mandy: Lisa, are you OKLisa: I have a headache and I can't move my neck. What should I do Should I take my temperatureMandy: No, it doesn't sound like you have a fever. What did you do on the weekend Lisa: I played computer games all weekend.Mandy: That's probably why. You need to take breaks away from the computer. Lisa: Yeah, I think I sat in the same way for too long without moving. Mandy: I think you should lie down and rest. If your head and neck still hurt tomorrow, then go to a doctor.Lisa: OK. Thanks, Mandy.3a Read the passage. Do you think it comes from a newspaper or a bookHow do you knowBus Driver and Passengers Save an Old ManAt 9:00 . yesterday, bus No. 26 was going along Zhonghua Road when the driver saw an old man lying on the side of the road. A woman was next to him, shouting for help.The bus driver, 24-year-old Wang Ping, stopped the bus without thinking twice. He got off and asked the woman what happened. She said that the man had a heart problem and should go to the hospital. Mr. Wang knew he had to act quickly. He toldthe passengers that he must take the man to the hospital. He expected most or all of the passengers to get off and wait for the next bus.But to his surprise, they all agreed to go with him. Some passengers helpedMr. Wang to move the man on the bus.Thanks to Mr. Wang and the passengers, thedoctors saved the man in time. "It's sad thatmany people don't want to help others becausethey don’t want any trouble," says onepassenger. "But the driver didn't think abouthimself. He only thought about saving a life."Section B2b Read the passage and underline the words you don't know. Then look up the words in a dictionary and write down theirmeanings.He Lost His ArmBut Is Still Climbing Aron Ralston is an American man who is interested in mountain climbing. As amountain climber, Aron is used to taking risks. This is one of the exciting things about doing dangerous sports. There were many times when Aron almost lost his life because of accidents. On April 26, 2003, he found himself in a very dangerous situation when climbing in UtahOn that day, Aron's arm was caught under a 2,000-kilorock that fell on him when he was climbing by himself in themountains. Because he could not free his arm, he stayed thereFinding the Order of Events Writers describe events in a certain order. Finding thefor five days and hoped that someone would find him. But when his water ran out, he knew that he would have to do something to save his own life. He was not ready to die that day. So he used his knife to cut off half his right arm. Then, with his left arm, he bandaged himself so that he would not lose too much blood. After that, he climbed down the mountain to find help.After losing his arm, he wrote a book called Between a Rock and a Hard Place. This means being in a difficult situation that you cannot seem to get out of. In this book, Aron tells of the importance of making good decisions, and of being in control of one's life. His lose for mountain climbing is so great that he kept on climbing mountains even after this experience.Do we have the same spirit as Aron Let's think about it before we find ourselves “between a rock and a hard place”, and before we have to make a decision that could mean life or death.Unit 2 I'll help to clean up the city parksSection ARole-play the conversation.Helen ：Hi , Tom . I ' m making some plans to work in an old people’s home this summer.Tom ： Really I did that last summer.Helen ：Oh, what did they ask you to help out withTom ：Mmm.…things like reading the newspaper to the old people, or just talking to them.They told me stories about the past and how things used to be.Helen ：That sounds interesting .Tom ：Yeah , a lot of old people are lonely . We should listen to them and care for them. Helen ：You' re right . I mean, we’re all going to be old one day, too.Read the article . What do Mario and Mary volunteer to doStudents Who VolunteerMario Green and Mary Brown from Riverside High Schoolgive up several hours each week to help others.Mario loves animals and wants to be an animaldoctor. He volunteers at an animal hospital every Saturday morning. Mario believes it can help him to get his future dream job. “ It' s hard work , ” he says , “but I want to learn more about how to care for animals . I get such a strong feeling of satisfaction when I see the animals get better and the look of joy on their owners' faces.”Mary is a book lover. She could read by herself at the age of four. Last yearshe decided to try out for a volunteer after-school readingprogram .she still works there once a week to help kids learnto read. The kids are sitting in the library, but you can seein their eyes that they ’re going on a different journey with each new book. Volunteering here is a dream come true for me. I can do what I love to do and help others at the same time.Section BSkim the letter and answer the questions.321. Who wrote the letter to Miss Li Why2. What did Miss Li doI’ll Send You a Photo of LuckyDear Miss Li,I’d like to thank you for sending money to Animal Helpers. I’m sure you know that this group was set up to help disabled people like me. You helped to make it possible for me to have Lucky. Lucky makes a big difference to my life. Let me tell you my story.What would it be like to be blind or deaf Or imagine you can’t walk ou use your hands easily. Most people would never think about this, but many people have these difficulties. I can’t use my arms or legs well, so normal things like answering the telephone, opening and closing doors, or carrying things are difficult for me. Then one day last year, a friend of mine helped me out. She talked to Animal Helpers about getting me a special trained dog. She also thought a dog might cheer me up.I love animals and I was excited about the idea of having a dog.After six months of training with a dog at Animal Helpers, I was able to bring him home. My dog’s name is Lucky — a good name for him because I feel very lucky to have him. You see, I’m only able to have a“dog-helper”because of your kindness! Lucky is very clever and understands many English words. He can understand me when I give him orders. For example, I say, “Lucky! Get my book,” and he does it at once.Lucky is a fantastic dog. I’ll send you a photo of him if you like, and I couldshow you how he helps me. Thank you again for changing my life.Best wishes,Ben SmithUnit 3 Could you please clean your roomSection A2d Role play the conversation.Sister ： They, could you please help out with a few thingsBrother ：Could I at least finish watching this showSister ： No. I think two hours of TV is enough for you!Brother ：Fine. What do you want me to doSister ： Could you take out the rubbish, fold the clothes and do the dishesBrother ：So muchsister ： Yes, because Mom will be back from shopping any minute now. And she won’t be happy if she sees this mess. Brother ：But the house is already pretty clean and tidy!Sister ：Yes, well, it’s clean, but it’s not “mother clean”!3a Read the story and answer the question.1. Why was Nancy’s mom angry with Nancy2. Did they solve the problem HowLast month, our dog welcomed me when I came home from school. He wanted a walk, but I was too tired.I threw down my bag and went to the living room. The minute I sat down in front of the TV, my mom came over. “Could you please take the dog for a walk” she asked.“Could I watch one show first” I asked. “NO!” she repliedangrily. “You watch TV all the time and never help out around the house! I can’t work all day and do housework all evening.”“Well, I work all day at school, too! I’m just as tired as you are!” I sho uted back. My mom did not say anything and walked away. For one week, she did not do any housework and neither did I. Finally, I could not find a clean dish or a clean shirt.The next day, my mom came home from work to find the house clean and tidy.“What happened” she asked in surprise.“I’m so sorry, Mom. I finally understand that we need to share the housework to have a clean and comfortable home,” I replied. Section B 2bThe Sunday Mail magazine invited parents to write about whether they think young people should do chores at home. Skim the following letters. Which one agrees and which one disagrees Dear Sir, I don’t understand why some parents make their kids help with housework and chores at home. Kids these days already have enough stress from school. They don’t have time to study and do housework, too. Housework is a waste of their time. Could we just let them do Skimmming This means looking quickly through a piece of writing to find the main idea without reading every word. It is still a good idea to read the first sentence in eachtheir job as students They should spend their time on schoolwork in order to get good grades and get into a good university. Also, when they get older, they will have to do housework so there’s no need for them to do it now. It is the parents’ job to provide a clean and comfortable environment at home for their children. And anyway, I think doing chores is not so difficult. I don’t mind doing them.Mr. SmithDear Sir,I think it is important for children to learn how to do chores and help their parents with housework. It’s not enough to just get good grades at school. Children these days depend on their parents too much. They’re always asking, “Could you get this for me”or “Could you help me with that”Doing chores helps to develop children’s independence and teaches them how to look after themselves. It also helps them to understand the idea of fairness. Since they live in one house with their parents, they should know that everyone should do their part in keeping it clean and tidy. Our neighbor’s son got into a good college but during his first year, he had no idea how to take care of himself. As a result, he often fell ill and his grades dropped. The earlier kids learn to be independent, the better it is for their future.Ms. MillerUnit 4 Why don’t you talk to your parentsSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Dave：You look sad, Kim. What’s wrongKim：Well, I found my sister looking through my things yesterday. She took some of my new magazines and CDs.Dave：Hmm … that’s not very nice. Did she give them back to youKim：Yes, but I’m still angry with her. What should I doDave：Well, I guess you could tell her to say sorry. But why don’t you forget about it so that you can be friends again Although she’s wrong, it’s not a big deal. Kim：You’re right. Thanks for your advice.Dave：No problem. Hope things work out.3a Look at this letter to a magazine and the reply from Robert Hunt, a school counselor. Complete the chart.Dear Mr. Hunt,My problem is I can’t get on with my family. Relations between my parents have become difficult. They fight a lot, and I really don’t like it. It’s the only communication they have. Idon’t know if I should say anything to them aboutthis. When they argue, it’s like a big, black cloudhanging over our home. Also, my elder brother is not very nice to me. He always refuses to let me watch my favorite TV show. Instead he watches whatever h e wants until late at night. I don’t think this is fair. At home I always feel lonely and nervous. Is that normal What can I doSad and ThirteenDear Sad and Thirteen,It’s not easy being your age, and it’s normal to have these feelings. Why don’t you talk about these feelings with your family If your parents are having problems, you should offer to help. Maybe you could do more jobs around the house so that they have more time for proper communication. Secondly, why don’t you sit down and communicate w ith your brother You should explain that you don’t mind him watching TV all the time. However, he should let you watch your favorite show. I hope you’ll feel better about yourself in future.Robert HuntSection B2b Read the article and answer the questions.1. What is the common problem for Chinese and American families2. Who gives their opinions about the problemGuessing the MeaningMaybe You Should Learn to Relax!When reading somethingThese days, Chinese children are sometimes busierfor the first time, doon weekends than weekdays because they to take sonot worry about wordsmany after-school classes. Many of them are learning exam skills so that they can get into a good high school and later a good university. Others are practicing sports so that they can compete and win. However, this doesn’t only happen in China. The Taylors are a typical American family. Life for Cathy Taylor’s three children is very busy.” On most days after school,” Cathy says, “I take one of my two boys to basketball practice and my daughter to football training. Then I have to take my other son to piano lessons. Maybe I could cut out a few of their activities, but I believe these activities are important f or my children’s future. I really want them to be successful. ” However, the tired children don’t get home until after 7:00 . They have a quick dinner, and then it’s time for homework.Linda Miller, a mother of three, knows all about such stress. “In some families, competition starts very young and continues until the kids get older,” she says. “Mothers send their small kids to all kinds of classes. And they are always comparing them with other children. It’s crazy. I don’t think that’s fair. Why don’t the y just let their kids be kids People shouldn’t push their kids so hard.”Doctors say too much pressure is not good for a child’s development. Dr. Alice Green says all these activities can cause a lot of stress for children. “Kids shouldhave time to relax and think for themselves, too. Although it’s normal to want successful children, it’s even more important to have happy children.”Unit 5 What were you doing when the rainstorm cameSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Mary：What were you doing last night, Linda I called at seven and you didn’t pick up.Linda：Oh, I was in the kitchen helping my mom.Mary：I see. I called again at eight and you didn’t answer then either.Linda：What was I doing at eight Oh, I know. When you called, I was having a shower.Mary：But then I called again at nine.Linda：Oh, I was sleeping at that time.Mary：So early That’s strange.Linda：Yeah, I was tired. Why did you call so many timesMary：I needed help with my homework. So while you were sleeping,I called Jenny and she helped me.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.1. What was the weather like before the heavy rain started2. What was the neighborhood like after the stormThe Storm Brought People Closer TogetherBen could hear strong winds outside his home in Alabama. Black clouds were making the sky very dark. With no light outside, it felt like midnight. The news on TV reported that a heavy rainstorm was in the area.Everyone in the neighborhood was busy. Ben’s dad was putting pieces of wood over the windows while his mom was making sure the flashlights and radio were working. She also put some candles and matches on the table. Ben was helping his mom make dinner when the rain began to beat heavily against the windows. Afterdinner, they tried to play a card game, but it washard to have fun with a serious storm happeningoutside.Ben could not sleep at first. He finally fell asleepwhen the wind was dying down at around 3:00 . Whenhe woke up, the sun was rising. He went outside withhis family and found the neighborhood in a mess.Fallen trees, broken windows and rubbish were everywhere. They joined the neighbors to help clean up the neighborhood together. Although the storm broke many thingsapart, it brought families and neighbors closer together. Section B2b Read the passage and answer the questions.are the two events in the passage2. When did they happenReading the Title and First Sentences The title can be helpful for you to understand a text. It is also a good idea to read theDo You Remember What You Were Doing People often remember what they were doing when they heard the news of important events in history. In America, for example, many people remember what theywere doing on April 4, 1968. This was an important event in American history. On this day, Dr. Martin Luther King was killed. Although some people may not remember who killed him, they remember what they were doing when they heard the news.Robert Allen is now over 50, but he was a school pupil at that time. “Itwas a bright, sunny day,” Robert remembers. “We were having fun in theplayground when the school bell rang. Our teacher s aid, ‘Dr. King diedjust 10 minutes ago.’ We were completely surprised!”School closed for the day, Robert and his friends walked home insilence.More recently, most Americans remember what they were doing when the World Trade Center in New York was taken down by terrorists. Even the date-September 11, 2001-has meaning to most Americans.This was a day Kate Smith will never forget. She remembers working in her office near the two towers. “My friend shouted that a plane just hit the World Trade Center! I d idn’t believe him at first, but then I looked out the window and realized that it was true. I was so scared that I could hardly think clearly after that.”Unit 6 An old man tried to move mountains.Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Teacher: So what do you think about the story of Yu Gongfirst sentence of each paragraph before you read the whole text.Ming Ming: I think it’s really interesting. Yu Gong found a good way to solve his problem.Anna: Really I think it’s a little bit silly. It doesn’t seem very possible to move a mountain.Ming Ming: But the story is trying to show us that anything is possible if you workhard! Yu Gong kept trying and didn’t give up.Anna: Well, I still don’t agree with you. I think we should try to find otherways to solve a problem.Ming Ming: But what could Yu Gong do instead of moving the mountainsAnna: Well, there are many other ways. For example, he could build a road.That’s better and faster than moving a mountain!Teacher: You have different opinions about the story, and neither of you are wrong.There are many sides to a story and many ways to understand it.3a Read the passage and answer the questions. In November 1979, pupils in England were able to watch a new TV program called Monkey . Most of them were hearing this story for the first time. However, this story is not new to Chinese children. The MonkeyKing or Sun Wukong is the main character in the traditional Chinese book Journey to the West .The story says that once upon a time there was a magic rock. Oneday, it suddenly broke open and gave birth to a monkey. To fightbad people, the Monkey King uses a magic stick. Sometimes he canmake the stick so small that he can keep it in his ear. At other times, he is able 1. Which book is talked about 2. Who is then main character 3. What is he liketo make it big and long. Sun Wukong can also make 72 changes to his shape and size, turning himself into different animals and objects. But unless he can hide his tail, he cannot turn himself into a person.The Monkey king has excited the children of China many years.Western children became interested in reading this storybecause the clever Monkey King keeps fighting to help the weakand never gives up.Section B2b Read the first paragraph of Hansel and Gretel. Think abouthow the fairy tale will continue. Then read the rest of thestory.Hansel and GretelHansel and Gretel lived near forest with their father and stepmother. One year, the weather was so dry that no food would grow. The wife told her husband that unless the left the children to die in the forest, the whole family would die. Gretel heardthis, and Hansel made a plan to save himself and his sister.SCENE SEVEN: ____________________________Gretel: Hansel, we’re really lost!Hansel: Listen! That bird’s song is so beautiful that we shouldfollow it.Gretel: Look! It’s leading us to that wonderful house made ofbread, cake and sugar.Hansel: Let’s eat part of the ho use!(Then they heard an old woman’s voice from inside the house.)Voice: Who is that Who is brave enough to eat my houseUnit 7 What’s the highest mountain in the worldSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Guide: Feel free to ask me anything on today’s Great Wall tour.Tourist 1: How long is the wallGuide: Ah, the most popular question! If we’re only talking about the parts from the Ming Dynasty, it’s about 8,850 kilometers long. This makes it the longest wall in the world. Tourist 2: Wow, that’s amazing! Why did the ancient emperors build the wallGuide: The main reason was to protect China. As you can see, it’s quite tall and wide. As far as I know, there are no man-made objects as big as this.Tourist 3: Is Badaling part of the Ming Great WallGuide: Yes, it’s the most famous part.Paragraph 1Spirit of climbersParagraph 2 Achievements of climbersParagraph 3 Facts and dangersQomolangma—the Most Dangerous Mountain in the WorldOne of the world’s most dangerous sports is mountain climbing, and oneof the most popular places for this is the Himalayas. The Himalayas runalong the southwestern part of China. Of all themountains, Qomolangma rises the highest and is themost famous. It is 8, meters high and so is verydangerous to climb. Thick clouds cover the top andsnow can fall very hard. Even more seriousdifficulties include freezing weather conditionsand heavy storms. It is also very hard to take inair as you get near the top.The first people to reach the top were TenzingNorgay and Edmund Hillary on May 29,1953. The first Chinese team did soin 1960, while the first woman to succeed was Junko Tabei from Japan in1975.Why do so many climbers risk their lives One of the main reasons is becausepeople want to challenge themselves in the face of difficulties. Thespirit of these climbers shows us that we should never give up tryingto achieve our dreams. It also shows that humans can sometimes be strongerthan the forces of nature.Section BScanningThis means moving your eyesquickly down the page tofind specific information.It is 8:30 . at the Chengdu Research Base. Lin Wei and the other pandakeepers are preparing the milk for the baby pandas’ breakfast. At 9:00 .,they find that most of the babies are already awake and hungry. When thebabies see the keepers, they run over with excitement and some of themeven walk into their friends and fall over!“They’re so cute and lovely. I take care of them like they’re my ownbabies. I was, feed and play with them every day. They’re very specialto me.”Lin Wei loves her job, but it is a difficult one.Pandas do not have many babies, maybe only one every two years. The babiesoften die from illnesses and do not live very long. Adult pandas spendmore than 12 hours a day eating about 10 kilos of bamboo. Many years ago,there were a lot more bamboo forests and pandas in China than there arenow. But then humans started to cut down the forests, and there was lessbamboo for the pandas. Scientists say there are now fewer than 2,000 pandasliving in the remaining forests. Another 200 or so live in zoos or researchcenters in China and other countries.An education program in Chengdu teaches children in cities about pandasand other endangered animals. They send people to schools to tell childrenabout the importance of saving these animals. The children sing songs ormake artwork about pandas and other wild animals. Teaching children isone way to help save pandas. The Chinese governmentis also planting more bamboo trees so there willbe more forests for pandas to live in. We all hopethat in the future there will be a lot more pandasthan now.Unit 8 Have you read Treasure Island yetSection A2d Role-play the conversation.When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use—food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island How long have they been here Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.3a Quickly read the passage below based on Robinson answer the questions.1. What does Robinson Crusoe wait for2. Why does Robinson Crusoe call the man FridayWhen I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I’ve found the ship and m ade a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use—food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island How long have they been here Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towardsmy house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.Section B2b Read the passage and complete the fact sheet on page 63.A Country Music Song Changed Her LifeForeverWhen Sarah was a teenager, she used to fight over almost everything with her family. Butfive years ago, while she was studying abroadin England, she heard a song full of feelingsabout returning home on the radio. It madeSarah think about her family and friends back in the US. She came to realize how much she actually missed all of them. Ever since then, she has been a fan of American country music.Country is a traditional kind of music from the southern states of America. Nashville, Tennessee is the home of country music. Many songs these days are just about modern life in the US, such as the importance of money and success, but not about belonging to a group. However, country music brings us back to the “good old days” when people were kind to each other and trusted one another. It reminds us that the best things in life are free —laughter, friends, family, and the beauty of nature and the countryside.Sarah hasn’t been to Nashville yet, but it is her dream to go thereone day. She has already read a lot about the place and done some Summarizing While reading, make notes or underline the main ideas in the text. After reading, write a short summary in your own words. This can help you better understand the text.。
人教新目标八年级下册英语课文原文
人教新目标八年级下册英语课文原文-CAL-FENGHAI.-(YICAI)-Company One12015春八年级下册英语课文原文UNIT 1 What's the matter?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Mandy: Lisa, are you OK?Lisa: I have a headache and I can't move my neck. What should I do Should I take my temperature?Mandy: No, it doesn't sound like you have a fever. What did you do on the weekend Lisa: I played computer games all weekend.Mandy: That's probably why. You need to take breaks away from the computer. Lisa: Yeah, I think I sat in the same way for too long without moving.Mandy: I think you should lie down and rest. If your head and neck still hurt tomorrow, then go to a doctor.Lisa: OK. Thanks, Mandy.3a Read the passage. Do you think it comes from a newspaper or a book?How do you knowBus Driver and Passengers Save an Old ManAt 9:00 a.m. yesterday, bus No. 26 was going along Zhonghua Road when the driver saw an old man lying on the side of the road. A woman was next to him, shouting for help.The bus driver, 24-year-old Wang Ping, stopped the bus without thinking twice. He got off and asked the woman what happened. She said that the man had a heart problem and should go to the hospital. Mr. Wang knew he had to act quickly. He told the passengers that he must take the man to the hospital. He expected most or all of the passengers to get off and wait for the next bus.But to his surprise, they all agreed to go with him. Some passengers helped Mr. Wang to move the man on the bus.Thanks to Mr. Wang and thepassengers, the doctors saved the manin time. "It's sad that many people don'twant to help others because they don’twant any trouble," says one passenger."But the driver didn't think about himself. He only thought about saving a life."Section B2b Read the passage and underline the words you don't know. Then look up the words in a dictionary and write down theirmeanings. He Lost His Arm But Is Still Climbing Aron Ralston is an American man who is interested in mountain climbing. As amountain climber, Aron is used to taking risks. This is one of the exciting things about doing dangerous sports. There were many times when Aron almost lost his life because of accidents. On April 26, 2003, he found himself in a very dangerous situation when climbing in UtahOn that day, Aron's arm was caught under a 2,000-kilo rock that fell on him when he was climbing byhimself in the mountains. Because he could not free hisarm, he stayed there for five days and hoped thatsomeone would find him. But when his water ran out,he knew that he would have to do something to save hisown life. He was not ready to die that day. So he usedhis knife to cut off half his right arm. Then, with his leftarm, he bandaged himself so that he would not lose toomuch blood. After that, he climbed down the mountainto find help.After losing his arm, he wrote a book called Between a Rock and a Hard Place . This means being in a difficult situation that you cannot seem to get out of. In this book, Aron tells of the importance of making good decisions, and of being in control of one's life. His lose for mountain climbing is so great that he kept on climbing mountains even after this experience.Do we have the same spirit as Aron Let's think about it before we find ourselves “between a rock and a hard place”, and before we have to make a decision that could mean life or death.Finding the Order of Events Writers describe events in a certain order. Finding the order of the events will help you understand want you are reading.Unit 2 I'll help to clean up the city parksSection AHelen ：Hi , Tom . I ' m making some plans to work in an old people’s home this summer.Tom ： Really I did that last summer.Helen ：Oh, what did they ask you to help out withTom ：Mmm.… things like reading the newspaper to the old people, or just talking to them.They told me stories about the past and how things used to be.Helen ：That sounds interesting .Tom ：Yeah , a lot of old people are lonely . We should listen to them and care for them.Helen ：You' re right . I mean, we’re all going to be old one day, too.Read the article . What do Mario and Mary volunteer to doStudents Who VolunteerMario Green and Mary Brown from Riverside High School give up several hours each week to help others.Mario loves animals and wants to be an animal doctor. Hevolunteers at an animal hospital every Saturday morning. Mariobelieves it can help him to get his future dream job. “ It' s hardwork , ” he says , “but I want to learn more about how to care foranimals . I get such a strong feeling of satisfaction when I see theanimals get better and the look of joy on their owners' faces.”Mary is a book lover. She could read by herself at the age of four. Last year she decided to try out for a volunteer after-school reading program .she still works thereonce a week to help kids learn to read. The kids are sittingin the library, but you can see in their eyes that they ’regoing on a different journey with each new book.Volunteering here is a dream come true for me. I can dowhat I love to do and help others at the same time.Section BSkim the letter and answer the questions.1. Who wrote the letter to Miss Li Why2. What did Miss Li do? I ’ll Send You a Photo of Lucky Dear Miss Li,I’d like to thank you for sending money to Animal Helpers. I’m sure you know that this group was set up to help disabled people like me. You helped to make it possible2Understanding Parts of Speech. Knowing what part of speech a word is(noun, verb, preposition, etc.) Can help you understand the word’s meaning.for me to have Lucky. Lucky makes a big difference to my life. Let me tell you my story.What would it be like to be blind or deaf Or imagine you can’t walk ou use your hands easily. Most people would never think about this, but many people have these difficulties. I can’t use my arms or legs well, so normal things like answering the telephone, opening and closing doors, or carrying things are difficult for me. Then one day last year, a friend of mine helped me out. She talked to Animal Helpers about getting me a special trained dog. She also thought a dog might cheer me up. I love animals and I was excited about the idea of having a dog.After six months of training with a dog at Animal Helpers, I was able to bring him home. My dog’s name is Lucky — a good name for him because I feel very lucky to have him. You see, I’m only able to have a“dog-helper” because of your kindness! Lucky is very clever and understands many English words. He can understand me when I give him orders. For example, I say, “Lucky! Get my book,” and he does it at once.Lucky is a fantastic dog. I’ll send you a photo of him if youlike, and I could show you how he helps me. Thank youagain for changing my life.Best wishes,Ben SmithUnit 3 Could you please clean your room?Section A2d Role play the conversation.Sister： They, could you please help out with a few things?Brother：Could I at least finish watching this show?Sister： No. I think two hours of TV is enough for you!Brother：Fine. What do you want me to do?Sister： Could you take out the rubbish, fold the clothesand do the dishes?Brother：So much?sister： Yes, because Mom will be back from shoppingany minute now. And she won’t be happy if she sees this mess.Brother：But the house is already pretty clean and tidy!Sister：Yes, well, it’s clean, but it’s not “mother clean”!3a Read the story and answer the question.1. Why was Nancy’s mom angry with Nancy2. Did they solve the problem HowLast month, our dog welcomed me when I came home fromschool. He wanted a walk, but I was too tired.I threw down my bag and went to the living room. Theminute I sat down in front of the TV, my mom came over.“Could you please take the dog for a walk” she asked.“Could I watch one show first” I asked. “NO!” she repliedangrily. “You watch TV all the time and never help outaround the house! I can’t work all day and do housework all evening.”“Well, I work all day at school, too! I’m just as tired as you are!” I shouted back.My mom did not say anything and walked away. For one week, she did not do any housework and neither did I. Finally, I could not find a clean dish or a clean shirt. The next day, my mom came home from work to find the house clean and tidy. “What happened” she asked in surprise.“I’m s o sorry, Mom. I finally understand that we need to share the housework to have a clean and comfortable home,” I replied.Section B 2bThe Sunday Mail magazine invited parents to write about whether they think young people should do chores at home. Skim the following letters. Which one agrees and which one disagrees? Dear Sir, I don’t understand why some parents make their kids help with housework and chores at home. Kids these days already have enough stress from school. They don’t have time to stud y and do housework, too. Housework is a waste of theirtime. Could we just let them do their job as students They should spend their time on schoolwork in order to get good grades and get into agood university. Also, when they get older, they willhave to do housework so there’s no need for them todo it now. It is the parents’ job to provide a clean andcomfortable environment at home for their children.And anyway, I think doing chores is not so difficult. Idon’t mind doing them.Mr. SmithDear Sir,I think it is important for children to learn how to do chores and help their parents with housework. It’s not enough to just get good grades at school. Children these days depend on their parents too much. They’re always asking, “Could you get this for me” or “Could you help me with that”Doing chores helps to develop children’s independence and teaches them how to look after themselves. It also helps them to understand the idea of fairness. Since they live in one house with their parents, they should know that everyone should do their part in keeping it clean and tidy. Our neighbor’s son got into a good college but during his first year, he had no idea how to take care of himself. As a result, he often fell ill and his grades dropped. The earlier kids learn to be independent, the better it is for their future.Ms. MillerSkimmming This means looking quickly through a piece of writing to find the main idea without reading every word. It is still a good idea to read the first sentence in each paragraph a little more carefully.Unit 4 Why don’t you talk to your parents?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Dave：You look sad, Kim. What’s wrong?Kim：Well, I found my sister looking through my things yesterday. She took some of my new magazines and CDs.Dave：Hmm … that’s not very nice. Did she give them back to you?Kim：Yes, but I’m still angry with her. What should I do?Dave：Well, I guess you could tell her to say sorry. But why don’t you forget about it so that you can be friends againAlthough she’s wrong, it’s not a big deal.Kim：You’re right. Thanks for your advice.Dave：No problem. Hope things work out.3a Look at this letter to a magazine and the reply from Robert Hunt, a school counselor. Complete the chart.Dear Mr. Hunt,My problem is I can’t get on with my family. Relations between my parents have become difficult. They fight a lot, and I really don’t like it. It’s the onlycommunication they have. I don’t know if I should say anything t o them about this. When they argue, it’s like a big, black cloud hanging over our home. Also, my elder brother is not very nice to me. He always refuses to let me watch my favorite TV show. Instead he watches whatever he wants until late at night. Idon’t think this is fair. At home I always feel lonely and nervous. Isthat normal? What can I do?Sad and ThirteenDear Sad and Thirteen,It’s not easy being your age, and it’s normal to have these feelings. Why don’t you talk about these feelings with your family If your parents are having problems, you should offer to help. Maybe you could do more jobs around the house so that they have more time for proper communication. Secondly, why don’t you sit down and communicate with your brother You should explain that you don’t mind him watching TV all the time. However, he should let you watch your favorite show. I hope you’ll feel better about yourself in future.Robert HuntSection B2b Read the article and answer the questions.1. What is the common problem for Chinese and American families?2. Who gives their opinions about the problem?Maybe You Should Learn to Relax! These days, Chinese children are sometimes busier on weekends than weekdays because they to take so many after-school classes. Many of them are learning exam skills so that they can get into a good high school and later agood university. Others are practicing sports so that they can compete and win. However, this doesn’t only happen in China. The Taylors are a typical American family . Life for Cathy Taylor’s three children is very busy.” On most days after school,” Cathy says, “I take one of my two boys to basketball practice and my daughter to football training. Then I have to take my other son to piano lessons.Guessing the MeaningWhen reading something forthe first time, do not worry about words you do not know. Use the context to help you guess the meaning.Maybe I could cut out a few of their activities, but I believe these activities are important for my children’s future. I really want them to be successful. ” However, the tired children don’t get home until after 7:00 p.m. They have a quick dinner, and then it’s time for home work.Linda Miller, a mother of three, knows all about such stress. “In some families, competition starts very young and continues until the kids get older,”she says. “Mothers send their small kids to all kinds of classes. Andthey are always comparing t hem with other children. It’s crazy. Idon’t think that’s fair. Why don’t they just let their kids be kidsPeople shouldn’t push their kids so hard.”Doctors say too much pressure is not good for a child’s development.Dr. Alice Green says all these activities can cause a lot of stress forchildren. “Kids should have time to relax and think for themselves, too. Although it’s normal to want successful children, it’s even more important to have happy children.”Unit 5 What were you doing when the rainstorm came?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Mary：What were you doing last night, LindaI called at seven and you didn’tpick up.Linda：Oh, I was in the kitchen helping my mom.Mary：I see. I called again at eight and you didn’t answer th en either.Linda：What was I doing at eightOh, I know. When you called, I was having ashower.Mary：But then I called again at nine.Linda：Oh, I was sleeping at that time.Mary：So earlyThat’s strange.Linda：Yeah, I was tired. Why did you call so many times?Mary：I needed help with my homework. So while you were sleeping,I called Jenny and she helped me.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.1. What was the weather like before the heavy rain started?2. What was the neighborhood like after the storm?The Storm Brought People Closer TogetherBen could hear strong winds outside his home in Alabama. Black clouds were making the sky very dark. With no light outside, it felt like midnight. The newson TV reported that a heavy rainstorm was in the area.Everyone in the neighborhood was busy. Ben’s dad was puttingpieces of wood over the windows while his mom was makingsure the flashlights and radio were working. She also put somecandles and matches on the table.Ben was helping his mom make dinner when the rain began to beat heavily against the windows. After dinner, they tried to play a card game, but it was hard to have fun with a serious storm happening outside.Ben could not sleep at first. He finally fell asleep when the wind was dying down at around 3:00 a.m. When he woke up, the sun was rising. He went outside with his family and found the neighborhood in a mess. Fallen trees, broken windows and rubbish were everywhere. They joined the neighbors to help clean up the neighborhood together. Although the storm broke many things apart, it brought families and neighbors closer together.Section B2b Read the passage and answer the questions.1.What are the two events in the passage?2. When did they happen?Do You Remember What You Were Doing?People often remember what they were doing when they heard the newsof important events in history. In America, for example, many peopleremember what they were doing on April 4, 1968. This was an importantevent in American history. On this day, Dr. Martin Luther King waskilled. Although some people may not remember who killed him, theyremember what they were doing when they heard the news.Robert Allen is now over 50, but he was a school pupil at that time. “Itwas a bright, sunny day,” Robert remembers. “We were having fun in theplayground when t he school bell rang. Our teacher said, ‘Dr. King diedjust 10 minutes ago.’ We were completely surprised!” School closed forthe day, Robert and his friends walked home in silence.More recently, most Americans remember what they were doing when theWorld Trade Center in New York was taken down by terrorists. Even the date-September 11, 2001-has meaning to most Americans.This was a day Kate Smith will never forget. She remembers working in her office near the two towers. “My friend shouted that a plane ju st hit the World Trade Center! I didn’t believe him at first, but then I looked out the window and realized that it was true. I was so scared that I could hardly think clearly after that.”Reading the Title and First Sentences The title can be helpful for you to understand a text. It is also a good idea to read the first sentence of each paragraph before you read the whole text.Unit 6 An old man tried to move mountains.Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Teacher: So what do you think about the story of Yu Gong?Ming Ming: I think it’s really interesting. Yu Gong found a good way to solve his problem.Anna: Really I think it’s a little bit silly. It doesn’t seem very po ssible to move a mountain.Ming Ming: But the story is trying to show us that anything is possible if you workhard! Yu Gong kept trying and didn’t give up.Anna: Well, I still don’t agree with you. I think we should try to find other ways tosolve a problem.Ming Ming: But what could Yu Gong do instead of moving the mountains?Anna: Well, there are many other ways. For example, he could build a road. That’sbetter and faster than moving a mountain!Teacher: You have different opinions about the story, and neither of you are wrong.There are many sides to a story and many ways to understand it.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.In November 1979, pupils in England were able to watch a new TV program calledMonkey . Most of them were hearing this storyfor the first time. However, this story is not new to Chinese children. The Monkey King or Sun Wukong is the main character in the traditional Chinese book Journey to the West .The story says that once upon a time there was a magic rock.One day, it suddenly broke open and gave birth to a monkey.To fight bad people, the Monkey King uses a magic stick.Sometimes he can make the stick so small that he can keep itin his ear. At other times, he is able to make it big and long.Sun Wukong can also make 72 changes to his shape and size, 1. Which book is talked about? 2. Who is then main character? 3. What is he like?turning himself into different animals and objects. But unless he can hide his tail, he cannot turn himself into a person.The Monkey king has excited the children of China many years. And as soon as the TV program came out more than 30 years ago, Western children became interested in reading this story because the clever Monkey King keeps Array fighting to help the weak and never gives up.Section B2b Read the first paragraph of Hansel and Gretel. Think about how the fairy tale will continue. Then read the rest of the story.Hansel and GretelHansel and Gretel lived near forest with their father and stepmother. One year, the weather was so dry that no food would grow. The wife told her husband that unless the left the children to die in the forest, the whole family would die. Gretel heard this,and Hansel made a plan to save himself and his sister.SENE FOUR: ____________________________Wife: You bad children! What a long time you slept in the forest!Husband: We thought you were never coming back.Wife: Now, go to bad. As soon as you wake up, you must go to the forest with your father.Hansel: What, again I want to go out to look at the moon.Wife: No. You can’t go out now.SCENE FIVE: ____________________________Gretel: What can we do You have no more stones.Hansel: I’ll drop pieces of bread. As soon as the moon rises, we can follow them instead.SCENE SIX: ____________________________Gretel: I can’t see any bread on the ground. Maybe it was the birds.Hansel: Never mind! Just keep walking. Unless we do, We won’t find ou r way out. SCENE SEVEN: ____________________________Gretel: Hansel, we’re really lost!Hansel: Listen! That bird’s song is so beautiful that weshould follow it.Gretel: Look! It’s leading us to that wonderful housemade of bread, cake and sugar.Han sel: Let’s eat part of the house!Voice: Who is that Who is brave enough to eat my houseUnit 7 What’s the highest mountain in the world?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Gui de: Feel free to ask me anything on today’s Great Wall tour.Tourist 1: How long is the wall?Guide: Ah, the most popular question! If we’re only talking about the parts from the Ming Dynasty, it’s about 8,850 kilometers long. This makes it the longest wal l in the world.Tourist 2: Wow, that’s amazing! Why did the ancient emperors build the wall? Guide: The main reason was to protect China. As you can see, it’s quite tall and wide. As far as I know, there are no man-made objects as big as this.Tourist 3: Is Badaling part of the Ming Great Wall?Guide: Yes, it’s the most famous part.Paragraph 1Spirit of climbersParagraph 2 Achievements of climbersParagraph 3 Facts and dangersQomolangma—the Most Dangerous Mountain in the World?One of the world’s most dangerous sports is mountain climbing, and one of the most popular places for this is the Himalayas. The Himalayas run along the southwestern part of China. Of all the mountains, Qomolangma rises the highest and is the most famous. It is 8,844.43 meters high and so is very dangerous to climb. Thick clouds cover the top and snow can fall very hard. Even more serious difficulties include freezing weather conditions and heavy storms. It is also very hard to take in air as you get near the top.The first people to reach the top were Tenzing Norgay and Edmund Hillary on May 29,1953. The first Chinese team did so in 1960, while the first woman to succeed was Junko Tabei from Japan in 1975.Why do so many climbers risk their lives One of the mainreasons is because people want to challenge themselves inthe face of difficulties. The spirit of these climbers showsus that we should never give up trying to achieve ourdreams. It also shows that humans can sometimes bestronger than the forces of nature.Section BScanningThis means moving your eyesquickly down the page to findspecific information.It is 8:30 a.m. at the Chengdu Research Base. Lin Wei and the other panda keepers are preparing the milk for the baby pandas’ breakfast. At 9:00 a.m., they find that most of the babies are already awake and hungry. When the babies see the keepers, they run over with excitement and some of them even walk into their friends and fall over!“They’re so cute and lovely. I take care of them like they’re my own babies. I was, feed and play with them every day. They’re very special to me.”Lin Wei loves her job, but it is a difficult one.Pandas do not have many babies, maybe only one every two years. The babies often die from illnesses and do not live very long. Adult pandas spend more than 12 hours a day eating about 10 kilos of bamboo. Many years ago, there were a lot more bamboo forests and pandas in China than there are now. But then humans started to cut down the forests, and there was less bamboo for the pandas. Scientists say there are now fewer than 2,000 pandas living in the remaining forests. Another 200 or so live in zoos or research centers in China and other countries.An education program in Chengdu teaches children in cities about pandas and other endangered animals. They send people to schools to tell children about the importance of saving these animals. The children sing songs or make artwork about pandas and other wild animals. Teaching children is one way to help save pandas. The Chinese government is also planting more bamboo trees so there will be more forests for pandas to live in. We all hope that in the future there will be a lot more pandas than now.Unit 8 Have you read Treasure Island yet?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing.But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use— food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every d ay to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on thesand. Who else is on my island How long have they been here Notlong after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from abroken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house.I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me andhelps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him.He is smart and I have already taught him some English.3a Quickly read the passage below based on Robinson Crusoe.Then answer the questions.1. What does Robinson Crusoe wait for?2. Why does Robinson Crusoe call the man Friday?When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing.But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use— food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island How long have they been here Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towardsmy house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.Section B2b Read the passage and complete the fact sheet on page 63.A Country Music Song Changed Her Life Forever When Sarah was a teenager, she used to fight over almost everything with her family. But five years ago, while she was studying abroad in England, she heard a song full of feelings about returning home on the radio. It made Sarah think about her family and friends back in the US. She came to realize how much she actually missed all of them. Ever since then, she has been a fan of American country music.Country is a traditional kind of music from the southern states of America. Nashville, Tennessee is the home of country music. Many songs these days are just about modern life in the US, such as the importance of money and success, but not about belonging to a group. However, country music brings us back to the “good old days” when people were kind to each other and trusted one another. It reminds us that the best things in life are free —laughter, friends, family, and the beauty of nature and the countryside.Sarah hasn’t been to Nashville yet, but it is her dream to go thereone day. She has already read a lot about the place and done someresearch on it. She knows that there is a Country Music Hall ofFame Museum in Nashville. There are also always a lot of greatcountry music concerts with famous musicians and singers, likeGarth Brooks. Sarah has already listened to most of his songs.“Garth is one of the most successful musicians in American history.He’s sold more than 120 million records. I hope to see him sing liveone day!”Summarizing While reading, make notes or underline the main ideas in the text. After reading, write a shortsummary in your own words. This can help you better understand the text.。
人教新目标八年级下册英语课文原文
2015春八年级下册英语课文原文UNIT 1 What's the matterSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Mandy: Lisa, are you OKLisa: I have a headache and I can't move my neck. What should I do Should I take my temperature Mandy: No, it doesn't sound like you have a fever. What did you do on the weekendLisa: I played computer games all weekend.Mandy: That's probably why. You need to take breaks away from the computer.Lisa: Yeah, I think I sat in the same way for too long without moving.Mandy: I think you should lie down and rest. If your head and neck still hurt tomorrow, then go to a doctor.Lisa: OK. Thanks, Mandy.3a Read the passage. Do you think it comes from a newspaper or a bookHow do you knowBus Driver and Passengers Save an Old ManAt 9:00 a.m. yesterday, bus No. 26 was going along Zhonghua Road when the driver saw an old man lying on the side of the road. A woman was next to him, shouting for help.The bus driver, 24-year-old Wang Ping, stopped the bus without thinking twice. He got off and asked the woman what happened. She said that the man had a heart problem and should go to the hospital. Mr. Wang knew he had to act quickly. He told the passengers that he must take the man to the hospital. He expected most or all of the passengers to get off and wait for the next bus.But to his surprise, they all agreed to go with him. Some passengers helped Mr. Wang to move the man on the bus.Thanks to Mr. Wang and the passengers, thedoctors saved the man in time. "It's sad thatmany people don't want to help others becausethey don’t want any trouble," says onepassenger. "But the driver didn't think abouthimself. He only thought about saving a life."2bRead the passage and underline the words you don't know. Then look up the words in a dictionary and write down their meanings. He Lost His Arm But Is Still ClimbingAron Ralston is an American man who is interested in mountain climbing. As a mountain climber, Aron is used to taking risks. This is one of the exciting thingsabout doing dangerous sports. There were many times when Aron almost lost his life because of accidents. On April 26, 2003, he found himself in a very dangerous situation when climbing in UtahOn that day, Aron's arm was caught under a 2,000-kilo rock that fell on him when he was climbing by himself in the mountains. Because he could not free his arm, he stayed there for five days and hoped that someone would find him. But when his water ran out, he knew that he would have to do something to save his own life. He was not ready to die that day. So he used his knife to cut off half his right arm. Then, with his left arm, he bandaged himself so that he would not lose too much blood. After that, he climbed down the mountain to find help.After losing his arm, he wrote a book called Between a Rock and aHard Place . This means being in a difficult situation that you cannot seem to get out of. In this book, Aron tells of the importance of making good decisions, and of being in control of one's life. His lose for mountain climbing is so great that he kept on climbing mountains even after this experience. Do we have the same spirit as Aron Let's think about it before we find ourselves “between a rock and a hard place”, and before we have to make a decision that could mean life or death.Unit 2 I'll help to clean up the city parksFinding the Order of EventsWriters describe events in a certain order. Finding the order of the events will help you understand want you are reading.Role-play the conversation.Helen ：Hi , Tom . I ' m making some plans to work in an old people’s home this summer. Tom ： Really I did that last summer.Helen ：Oh, what did they ask you to help out withTom ：Mmm.… things like reading the newspaper to the old people, or just talking to them. They told me stories about the past and how things used to be. Helen ：That sounds interesting .Tom ：Yeah , a lot of old people are lonely . We should listen to them and care for them. Helen ：You' re right . I mean, we’re all going to be old one day, too.Read the article . What do Mario and Mary volunteer to doStudents Who VolunteerMario Green and Mary Brown from Riverside High School give up several hours each week to help others.Mario loves animals and wants to be an animal doctor. He volunteers at an animal hospital every Saturday morning. Mario believes it can help him to get his future dream job. “ It' s hard work , ” he says , “but I want to learn more about how to care for animals . I get such a strong feeling of satisfaction when I see the animals get better and the look of joy on their owners' faces.”Mary is a book lover. She could read by herself at the age of four. Last year she decided to try out for a volunteer after-school reading program .she still works there once a week to help kids learn to read.The kids are sitting in the library, but you can see in their eyes that they’re going on a different journey with each new book. Volunteering here is a dream come true for me. I can do what I love to do and help others at the same time.2d 3aSkim the letter and answer the questions.1. Who wrote the letter to Miss Li Why2. What did Miss Li doI ’ll Send You a Photo of LuckyDear Miss Li,I’d like to thank you for sending money to Animal Helpers. I’m sure you knowthat this group was set up to help disabled people like me. You helped to make it possible for me to have Lucky. Lucky makes a big difference to my life. Let me tell you my story.What would it be like to be blind or deaf Or imagine you can’t walk ou use your hands easily. Most people would never think about this, but many people have these difficulties. I can’t use my arms or legs well, so normal things like answering the telephone, opening and closing doors, or carrying things are difficult for me. Then one day last year, a friend of mine helped me out. She talked to Animal Helpers about getting me a special trained dog. She also thought a dog might cheer me up. I love animals and I was excited about the idea of having a dog.After six months of training with a dog at Animal Helpers, I was able to bring him home. My dog’s name is Lucky — a good name for him because I feel very lucky to have him. You see, I’m only abl e to have a “dog -helper” because of your kindness! Lucky is very clever and understands many English words. He can understand me when I give him orders. For example, I say, “Lucky! Get my book,” and he does it at once.Lucky is a fantastic dog. I’ll send you a photo of him if you like, and I could show you how he helps me. Thank you again for changing my life.Best wishes, Ben Smith2b Understanding Parts of Speech.Knowing what part of speech a word is(noun, verb, preposition, etc.)Can help you understand the word’s meaning. I’ll Send You a Photo of LuckyUnit 3 Could you please clean your room Section A2d Role play the conversation.Sister：They, could you please help out with a few thingsBrother：Could I at least finish watching this showSister：No. I think two hours of TV is enough for you!Brother：Fine. What do you want me to doSister：Could you take out the rubbish, fold the clothesand do the dishesBrother：So muchsister：Yes, because Mom will be back from shoppingany minute now. And she won’t be happy if she sees thismess.Brother：But the house is already pretty clean and tidy!Sister：Yes, well, it’s clean, but it’s not “mother clean”!3a Read the story and answer the question.1. Why was Nancy’s mom angry with Nancy2. Did they solve the problem HowLast month, our dog welcomed me when I came home fromschool. He wanted a walk, but I was too tired.I threw down my bag and went to the living room. Theminute I sat down in front of the TV, my mom came over.“Could you please take the dog for a walk” she asked.“Could I watch one show first” I asked. “NO!” she repliedangrily. “You watch TV all the time and never help outaround the house! I can’t work all day and do housework all evening.”“Well, I work all day at school, too! I’m just as tired as you are!” I shouted back.My mom did not say anything and walked away. For one week, she did not do any housework and neither did I. Finally, I could not find a clean dish or a clean shirt. The next day, my mom came home from work to find the house clean and tidy. “What happened” she asked in surprise.“I’m so sorry, Mom. I finally understand that we need to share the housework to have a clean and comfortable home,” I replied.Section B2bThe Sunday Mail magazine invited parents to write about whether they think young people should do chores at home. Skim the following letters. Which one agrees and which one disagreesDear Sir,I don’t understand why some parents make theirkids help with housework and chores at home.Kids these days already have enough stress fromschool. They don’t have time to study and dohousework, too. Housework is a waste of theirtime. Could we just let them do their job as students They should spend their time on schoolwork in order to get good grades and get into a good university. Also, when they get older, they will have to do housework so there’s no need for them to do it now. It is the parents’ job to provide a clean and comfortable environment at home for their children. And anyway, I think doing chores is not so difficult. I don’t mind doing them. Mr. SmithDear Sir,I think it is important for children to learn how to do chores and help their parents with housework. It’s not enough to just get good grades at school. Children these days depend on their parents too much. They’re always asking, “Could you get this for me” or “Could you help me with that” Doing chores help s to develop children’s independence and teaches them how to look after themselves. It also helps them to understand the idea of fairness. Since they live in one house with their parents, they should know that everyone should do their part in keeping it clean and tidy. Our neighbor’s son got into a good college but during his first year, he had no idea how to take care of himself. As a result, he often fell ill and his grades dropped. The earlier kids learn to be independent, the better it is for their future. Ms. MillerSkimmmingThis means looking quicklythrough a piece of writing to findthe main idea without readingevery word. It is still a good ideato read the first sentence in eachparagraph a little more carefully.Unit 4 Why don’t you talk to your parents Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Dave：You look sad, Kim. What’s wrongKim：Well, I found my sister looking through my things yesterday. She took some of my new magazines and CDs.Dave：Hmm … that’s not very nice. Did she give them back to youKim：Yes, but I’m still angry with her. What should I doDave：Well, I guess you could tell her to say sorry. But why don’t you forget about it so that you can be friends again Although she’s wrong, it’s not a big deal.Kim：You’re right. Thanks for your advice.Dave：No problem. Hope things work out.3a Look at this letter to a magazine and the reply from Robert Hunt, a school counselor. CompleteDear Mr. Hunt,My problem is I can’t get on with my family. Relations between my parents have become difficult. They fight a lot, and I really don’t like it. It’s the only communication they have. I don’t know if I should say anything to them about this. When they argue, it’s like a big, black c loud hanging over our home. Also, my elder brother is not very nice to me. He always refuses to let me watch my favorite TV show. Instead he watches whatever he wants until late at night. I don’t think this is fair. At home I always feel lonely and nervous. Is that normal What can I doSad and ThirteenDear Sad and Thirteen,It’s not easy being your age, and it’s normal to have these feelings. Why don’t you talk about these feelings with your family If your parents are having problems, you should offer to help. Maybe you could do more jobs around the house so that they have more time for proper communication. Secondly, why don’t you sit down and communicate with your brother You should explain that you don’t mind him watching TV all the time. However, he should let you watch your favorite show. I hope you’ll feel better about yourself in future.Robert HuntSection B2b Read the article and answer the questions.1. What is the common problem for Chinese and American families2. Who gives their opinions about the problem Maybe You Should Learn to Relax!These days, Chinese children are sometimes busier on weekends than weekdays because they to take so many after-school classes. Many of them are learning exam skills so that they can get into a good high school and later a good university. Others are practicing sports so that they can compete and win. However, this doesn’tonly happen in China. The Taylors are a typical American family. Life for Cathy Taylor’s three children is very busy.” On most days after school,” Cathy says, “I take one of my two boys to basketball practice and my daughter to football training. Then I have to take my other son to piano lessons. Maybe I could cut out a few of their activities, but I believe these activities are important for my children’s future. I really want them to be successful. ” However, the tired children don’t get home until after 7:00 . They have a quick dinner, and then it’s time for homework.Linda Miller, a mother of three, knows all about such stress. “In some families, competition starts very young and continues until the kids get older,” she says. “Mothers send their small kids to all kinds of classes. And they are always comparing them with other children. It’s crazy. I don’t think that’s fair. Why don’t they just let their kids be kids People shouldn’t push their kids so hard.”Doctors say too much pressure is not good for a child’s development. Dr. Alice Green says all these activities can cause a lot of stress for children. “Kids should have time to relax and think for themselves, too. Although it’s normal to want successful children, it’s even more important to have happy children.”Unit 5 What were you doing when the rainstorm cameGuessing the MeaningWhen reading something for the first time, do not worry about words you do not know. Use the context to help you guess the meaning.2d Role-play the conversation.Mary：What w ere you doing last night, Linda I called at seven and you didn’tpick up.Linda：Oh, I was in the kitchen helping my mom.Mary：I see. I called again at eight and you didn’t answer then either.Linda：What was I doing at eight Oh, I know. When you called, I was having ashower.Mary：But then I called again at nine.Linda：Oh, I was sleeping at that time.Mary：So early That’s strange.Linda：Yeah, I was tired. Why did you call so many timesMary：I needed help with my homework. So while you were sleeping,I called Jenny and she helped me.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.1. What was the weather like before the heavy rain started2. What was the neighborhood like after the stormThe Storm Brought People Closer TogetherBen could hear strong winds outside his home in Alabama. Black clouds weremaking the sky very dark. With no light outside, it felt like midnight. The newson TV reported that a heavy rainstorm was in the area.Everyone in the neighborhood was busy. Ben’s dad was putting pieces of wood over the windows while his mom was making sure the flashlights and radio were working. She also put some candles and matches on the table.Ben was helping his mom make dinner when the rain began to beat heavilyagainst the windows. After dinner, they tried to play a card game, but it washard to have fun with a serious storm happening outside.Ben could not sleep at first. He finally fell asleep when the wind was dying down at around 3:00 a.m. When he woke up, the sun was rising. He went outside with his family and found the neighborhood in a mess. Fallen trees, broken windows and rubbish were everywhere. They joined the neighbors to help clean up the neighborhood together. Although the storm broke many things apart, it brought families and neighbors closer together.2b Read the passage and answer the questions.are the two events in the passage 2. When did they happenDo You Remember What You Were DoingPeople often remember what they were doing when they heard the news of important events in history. In America, for example, many people remember what they were doing on April 4, 1968. This was an important event in American history. On this day, Dr. Martin Luther King was killed. Althoughsome people may not remember who killed him, they remember what they were doing when they heard the news.Robert Allen is now over 50, but he was a school pupil at that time. “It was a bright, sunny day,” Robert remembers. “We were having fun in the playground when the school bell rang. Our teacher said, ‘Dr. King died just 10 minutes ago.’ We were comple tely surprised!” School closed for the day, Robert and his friends walked homein silence.More recently, most Americans remember what they were doing when the World Trade Center in New York was taken down by terrorists. Even the date-September 11, 2001-has meaning to most Americans.This was a day Kate Smith will never forget. She remembers working in her office near the two towers. “My friend shouted that a plane just hit the World Trade Center! I didn’t believe him at first, but then I looked out the wi ndow and realized that it was true. I was so scared that I could hardly think clearly after that.”Unit 6 An old man tried to move mountains.Reading the Title and First Sentences The title can be helpful for you to understand a text. It is also a good idea to read the first sentence of each paragraph before you read the whole text.2d Role-play the conversation.Teacher: So what do you think about the story of Yu GongMing Ming: I think it’s really interesting. Yu Gong found a good way to solve his problem. Anna: Really I think it’s a little bit silly. It doesn’t seem very possible to move a mountain. Ming Ming: But the story is trying to show us that anything is possible if you work hard! Yu Gong kept trying and didn’t give up.Anna: Well, I still don’t agree with you. I think we should try to find other ways to solve a problem.Ming Ming: But what could Yu Gong do instead of moving the mountainsAnna: Well , there are many other ways. For example, he could build a road. That’s better and faster than moving a mountain!Teacher: You have different opinions about the story, and neither of you are wrong. There are many sides to a story and many ways to understand it.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.In November 1979, pupils in England were able to watch a new TV program called Monkey . Most of them were hearing this story for the first time. However, thisstory is not new to Chinese children. The Monkey King or Sun Wukong is the main character in the traditional Chinese book Journey to the West .The story says that once upon a time there was a magic rock. One day, it suddenly broke open and gave birth to a monkey. To fight bad people, the Monkey King uses a magic stick. Sometimes he can make the stick so small that he can keep it in his ear. At other times, he is able to make it big and long. Sun Wukong can also make 72 changes to his shape and size, turning himself into different animals and objects. But unless he canhide his tail, he cannot turn himself into a person.The Monkey king has excited the children of China many years. And as soon as the TV program came out more than 30 years ago, Western children became interested in reading this story because the clever Monkey King keeps fighting to help the weak and never gives up.1. Which book is talked about2. Who is then main character3. What is he like2b Read the first paragraph of Hansel and Gretel. Think about how the fairy tale will continue. Then read the rest of the story.Hansel and Gretel lived near forest with their father and stepmother.One year, the weather was so dry that no food would grow. The wifetold her husband that unless the left the children to die in the forest,the whole family would die. Gretel heard this, and Hansel made aplan to save himself and his sister.SCENE FIVE: ____________________________Gretel: What can we do You have no more stones.Hansel: I’ll drop pieces of bread. As soon as the moon rises, we can follow them instead.SCENE SIX: ____________________________Gretel: I can’t see any bread on the ground. Maybe it was the birds.Hansel: Never mind! Just keep walking. Unless we do, We won’t find our way out.SCENE SEVEN: ____________________________Gretel: Hansel, we’re really lost!Hansel: Listen! That bird’s song is so beautiful that we should followit.Gretel: Look! It’s leading us to that wonderful house made of bread,cake and sugar.Hansel: Let’s eat part of the house!(Then they heard an old woman’s voice from inside the house.)Voice: Who is that Who is brave enough to eat my houseUnit 7 What’s the highest mountain in the world Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Guide: Feel free to ask me anything on today’s Great Wall tour.Tourist 1: How long is the wallGuide: A h, the most popular question! If we’re only talking about the parts from the Ming Dynasty, it’s about 8,850 kilometers long. This makes it the longest wall in the world.Tourist 2: Wow, that’s amazing! Why did the ancient emperors build the wall Guide: The main reason was to protect China. As you can see, it’s quite tall and wide. As far as I know, there are no man-made objects as big as this.Tourist 3: Is Badaling part of the Ming Great WallGuide: Yes, it’s the most famous part.Paragraph 1Spirit of climbersParagraph 2 Achievements of climbersParagraph 3 Facts and dangersQomolangma—the Most Dangerous Mountain in the WorldOne of the world’s most dangerous sports is mountain climbing, a nd one of the most popular places for this is the Himalayas. The Himalayas run along the southwestern part of China. Of all the mountains, Qomolangma rises the highest and is the most famous. It is 8, meters high and so is very dangerous to climb. Thick clouds cover the top and snow can fall very hard. Even more serious difficulties include freezing weather conditions and heavy storms. It is also very hard to take in air as you get near the top.The first people to reach the top were Tenzing Norgay and Edmund Hillary on May 29,1953. The first Chinese team did so in 1960, while the first woman to succeed was Junko Tabei from Japan in 1975.Why do so many climbers risk their lives One of the mainreasons is because people want to challenge themselves inthe face of difficulties. The spirit of these climbers showsus that we should never give up trying to achieve ourdreams. It also shows that humans can sometimes bestronger than the forces of nature.Section B2b Scan the article to find out what these numbers mean:10,12,200,2,000. ScanningThis means moving your eyesquickly down the page to findspecific information.It is 8:30 a.m. at the Chengdu Research Base. Lin Wei and the other panda keepers are preparing the milk for the baby pandas’ breakfa st. At 9:00 a.m., they find that most of the babies are already awake and hungry. When the babies see the keepers, they run over with excitement and some of them even walk into their friends and fall over!“They’re so cute and lovely. I take care of them like they’re my own babies. I was, feed and play with them every day. They’re very special to me.”Lin Wei loves her job, but it is a difficult one.Pandas do not have many babies, maybe only one every two years. The babies often die from illnesses and do not live very long. Adult pandas spend more than 12 hours a day eating about 10 kilos of bamboo. Many years ago, there were a lot more bamboo forests and pandas in China than there are now. But then humans started to cut down the forests, and there was less bamboo for the pandas. Scientists say there are now fewer than 2,000 pandas living in the remaining forests. Another 200 or so live in zoos or research centers in China and other countries.An education program in Chengdu teaches children in cities about pandas and other endangered animals. They send people to schools to tell children about the importance of saving these animals. The children sing songs or make artwork about pandas and other wild animals. Teaching children is one way to help save pandas. The Chinese government is also planting more bamboo trees so there will be moreforests for pandas to live in. We all hope that in the futurethere will be a lot more pandas than now.Unit 8 Have you read Treasure Island yetSection A2d Role-play the conversation.When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use—food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I foun d the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Whoelse is on my island How long have they been here Not long after that, I sawsome cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them diedbut the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This mannow lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the dayI met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.3a Quickly read the passage below based on Robinson answer the questions.1. What does Robinson Crusoe wait for2. Why does Robinson Crusoe call the man FridayWhen I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use—food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island How long have they been here Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.Section B2b Read the passage and complete the fact sheet on page 63.A Country Music Song Changed Her Life ForeverWhen Sarah was a teenager, she used to fight over almost everything with her family. But five years ago, while she wasstudying abroad in England, she heard a song full of feelings about returning home on the radio. It made Sarah think about her family and friends back in the US. She came to realize how much she actually missed all of them. Ever since then, she has been a fan of American country music.Country is a traditional kind of music from the southern states of America. Nashville, Tennessee is the home of country music. Many songs these days are just about modern life in the US, such as the importance of money and success, but not about belonging to a group. However, country music brings us back to the “good old days” when people were kind to each other and trusted one another. It reminds us that the best things in life are free —laughter, friends, family, and the beauty of nature and the countryside.Sarah hasn’t been to Nashville yet, but it is her dream to go there one day. She has already read a lot about the place and done some research on it. She knows that there is a Country Music Hall of Fame Museum in Nashville. There are also always a lot of great country music concerts with famous musicians and singers, like Garth Brooks . Sarah has already listened to most of his songs. “Garth is one of the most successful musicians in American history. He’s sold more than 120 million records. I hope to see him sing live one day!”Unit 9 Have you ever been to a museumSummarizingWhile reading, make notes or underline the main ideas in the text. After reading, write a shortsummary in your own words. This can help you better understand the text.。
(完整word版)人教新目标八年级下册英语课文原文
2015春八年级下册英语课文原文UNIT 1 What's the matter?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Mandy: Lisa ， are you OK ？Lisa ： I have a headache and I can’t move my neck. What should I do? Should I take my temperature? Mandy: No, it doesn't sound like you have a fever. What did you do on the weekend ？ Lisa: I played computer games all weekend 。
Mandy: That's probably why. You need to take breaks away from the computer. Lisa: Yeah ， I think I sat in the same way for too long without moving.Mandy: I think you should lie down and rest 。
If your head and neck still hurt tomorrow ， then go to a doctor 。
Lisa: OK. Thanks ， Mandy 。
3a Read the passage 。
Do you think it comes from a newspaper or a book ？How do you know ？Bus Driver and Passengers Save an Old ManAt 9：00 a.m. yesterday ， bus No. 26 was going along Zhonghua Road when the driver saw an old man lying on the side of the road. A woman was next to him ， shouting for help 。
人教版新目标初二英语下册下学期英语人教版全部课文
Unit 1In ten years, I think I`ll be a reporter. I`ll live in Shanghai, because I went to Shanghai last year and fell in love with it. I think it`s really a beautiful city .As a reporter, I think I will meet lots of interesting people .I think I`ll live in an apartment with my best friends, because I don`t like living alone .I`ll have pets. I can`t have any pets now because my mother hates them,and our apartment is too small .So in ten years ,I`ll have many different pets .I might even keep a pet parrot! I`ll probably go skating and swimming every day .During the week I`ll look smart ,and probably will wear a suit.On the weekend,I`ll be able to dress more casually. I think I`ll go to Hong Kong on vacation, and one day I might even visit Australia.Predicting the future can be difficult .There are many famous predictions that never came true .Before 1929,there was no sound in movies ,The head of one of the biggest movie companies in the United States predicted that no one would want to see actors talk .Of course, he was wrong ! In 1977 ,the head of the largest computer company in the United States said , “No one will want to have a computer in her home .”He thought that computers would never be used by most people .Do you think you will have your own robot?In some science fiction movies,people in the future have their own robots.These robots are just like humans.They help with the housework and do the most unpleasant jobs.Some scientists believe that there will be such robots in the future.However,they agree it may take hundreds of years.Scientists are now trying to make robots look like people and do the same things as us.Japanese companies have already made robots walk and dance.This kind of robot will also be fun to watch.But robot scientist James White disagrees.He thinks that it will be difficult for a robot to do the same things as a person.For example,it's easy for a child to wake up and know where the are.Mr White thinks that robots won't be able to do this.But other scientists disagree.They think that robots will be able to talk to people in 25 to 50 years.Robot scientists are not just trying to make robots look like people.For example,there are already robots working in factories.These robots look more like huge arms.They do simple jobs over and over again.People would not like to do such jobs and would get bored.But robots will never get bored.In the future,there will be more robots everywhere,and humans will have less work to do.New robots will have many different shapes.Some will look like humans,and others might look like snakes.After an earthquake,a snake robot could help look for people under buildings.That may not seem possible now,but computers,space rockets and even electric toothbrushes seemed impossible a hundred years ago.We never know what will happen in the future!Unit 2Dear Mary ,I have a problem, and I need your help . I always thought I was popular at school. But I just found out that my friends were planning a birthday party for my best friend, and they didn`t invite me .Everyone else in my class was invited except me, and I don`t know why .I can`t think what I did wrong , I`m very upset and don`t know what to do.What do you think? Can you help me？Yours,Lonely KidDear Aunt ChenMy cousin is the same age as me.She`s really nice ,and we get on well,but she always borrows my things, Last week, she borrowed my math book and didn`t return it.So I couldn`t do my homework, I don`t want to have a fight with my cousin, because she`s my best friend .I don`t know what to do .Could you please give me some advice?Yours,Looing for HelpMaybe you should learn to relax!Life for Cathy Taylor's three children is very busy.Their school days are busy enough.After school,though,Cathy takes the two boys from football tobasketball.Then she has to take her daughter to piano lessons.The tired children don't get home until 7 pm.They have a quick supper,and it's time for homework.The Taylors are like many American and British parents.They take their children from activity to activity,and try to fit as much as possible into their kid's lives.Doctors say many children are under too much pressure.Teachers complain about teaching tired kids in the classroom.Most children take part in after-school clubs.Activities include sports,language learning,music,and math classes.Pushy parents are nothing new,but now parents seem to push their children a lot more.Parents see other children doing a lot of things,and they feel their own children should do the same.Linda Miller,a mother of three in London,knows all about such pressure."In some families,competition stars from a very young age,"she says."Mothers send their kids to all kinds of classes when they are very young.And they are always comparing them with other children.It's crazy.People shouldn't push their kids so hard."Dr Alice Green agrees.She also says that these children may find it hard to think for themselves when they are older."Parents are trying to plan their kids' lives for them.When these kids are adults,they might find it difficult to plan things for themselves."Parents should learn to give their kids a bit more time to themselves.On the one hand,children need organized activities.On the other hand,they also need time and freedom to relax,and they need time to do things by themselfs.Unit 3Dear Jack,I had a very unusual experience on Sunday .At around ten o`clock in the morning ,I was walking down the street when a UFO landed right in frond of me.You can imagine how strange it was! An alien got out and walked down Center Street. I followed it to see where it was going ,and I was very surprised when it went into a souvenir shop .While it was looking at the souvenirs, the shop assistant called the police , Before the police arrived, the alien left the shop and then visited the Museum of Flight . While the alien was in the museum , I called the TV station. Isn`t that amazing!TedLinda loves her dog Davy.They went to New York City last Saturday. While Linda was buying a newspaper at the train station, the dog got out of his box and ran away .The station was crowded and Linda couldn`t see Davy anywhere .When Linda shouted his name ,some people looked at her but Davy didn`t come .Then she called the police .While she was talking on the telephone, Davy met another dog outside the station. While the police were coming, Linda walked around the station and called Davy`s name. She didn`t think about looking outside the station. Finally,a little boy said to her , “Did you look outside ? I saw a big black dog when I came in.” When Linda finally saw Davy, he was jumping and running with another dog.There was a police officer next to them. The police officer said to L inda , “I think my dog found your dog .”Do you remember what you were doing ?People often remember what they were doing when they heard the news of important events in history. In the United States, for example, many people remember what they were doing on April 4,1968. This was one of the most important events in modern American history. On this day, Dr Martin Luther King was killed in the city of Memphis in America. Although some people may not remember who murdered him, they remember what they were doing when they heard about the event.Even the most everyday activities can seem important. Robert Allen is now over 40. He was just a student at that time, but he remembers what he was doing when he heard the news. “It was a bright, sunny day.” Robert remembers. “We were having fun in the playground when the bell rang. Our teacher asked us to stop what we were doing and listen. He told us the news: ‘Dr Martin Luther King died just 10 minutes ago!’ We couldn’t believe it!” School closed for the day, and Robe rt and his friends walked home together in silence.Dr Martin Luther King’ s murder took place about thirty years ago, before many Americans were born. However, in more recent times, most Americans remember what they were doing when the World Trade Center in New York was destroyed by terrorists. Even the date----September 11, 2001----has meaning to most Americans.Not all events in history are as terrible as this, of course. Many Americana also say they remember what they were doing when man first walked on the moon on July 20,1969. In more recent history, most Chinese remember what they were doing whenYang Liwei became the first Chinese astronaut in space. Yang went into space on October 15, 2003. His flight around the Earth lasted about 22 hours. When he returned, he became a national hero in China, and became famous all over the world.Unit 4Dear grandmaHow`s it going ? I hope that grandpa is well now.I was sorry to hear that he had a cold last week. I hope you are in good health .Things are fine here, I finished my end-of-year exams last week and got my report card today. I always get nervous when I see the envelope from school in the mail, but luckily I did OK this time .I had a really hard time with science this semester,and I wasn`t surprised to find that my worst report was from my science teacher .She said I was lazy, which isn`t true. It`s just that I find science really difficult. Anther disappointing result was in history. My history teacher said I could do better . The good news is that my math teacher said I was hard-working. And my Spanish teacher said my listening was good.Well, that`s about all the news I have for now. Mom and Dad send their love.Love ,Alan My best friend is Xiao Li, but last week in school we had a big fight, and she didn`t talk to me. It all started when she asked me if she could copy my homework . I asked her why she wanted to do that ,and she said that she had forgotten to do hers. I said I didn`t think it was a good idea for her to copy my homework. She wanted to know why I didn`t think it was a good idea. I said it would start a bad habit and that she should do her own work .She got really mad at me and said she didn`t want to be my best friend anymore. I said that was OK and that I was sure she would get over it . And she did . Yesterday she told me she was sorry .She said it was much better if she did her own work.She said helping others changed her life.Teaching high school students in a poor mountain village in Gansu Province may not sound like fun to you. However, it changed the life of Yang Lei from Beijing. The Peking University graduate first went there as a volunteer on a one-year program. The program was started by the Ministry of Education and the Chinese Young pioneers. Every year they send 100 volunteers to teach in China’s rural areas.Life in the mountains was a new experience for Yang Lei. Her village was 2,000 meters above sea level, and at first the thin air made her feel sick. The food was very simple----teachers ate porridge three times a day. Fortunately, Yang Lei’s mother agreed with her. She said that both she and her husband thought this was a good idea. “Young people today need to experience different things,” she said.Most of the pupils live in school dormitories. They work very hard. They get up at5am and read books until 11pm. They love having the volunteer teachers there. “There is no difference between you and them,” says yang Lei. “They say that we are like big brothers or sisters to them, and they feel lucky.”Some of the students may not be able to go to senior high school or college. Families are poor and there often isn’t money for education. “I can’t do anything about that,”says Yang lei, “but I can open up my students’ eyes to the outside world and give them a good start in life.” She said she likes being a good influence in the children’s lives.ang Lei enjoyed her time as a volunteer very much.When her year was over,she said that she would return to the area after finishing her studies.She now works as a math teacher at a high school in the city of Pingliang ,Gansu Province.Unit 5End of Year PartyI want you to remember the rules for school parties.Don`t wear jeans! If you wear jeans ,we won`t let you in .Don`t bring food to the party.If you do ,the teachers will take it away .Don`t bring friends from other schools, If you do ,the teachers will ask them to leave .Don`t leave the bym during the party .If you do, the teachers will call your parents.Don`t run or shout at the party . If you do , you`ll have to leave .Please bring your ID card ,If you don`t have your ID card ,you can`t go to the party .If I become an athlete, will I be happy ?For many young people, becoming a professional athlete might seem like a dream job. If you become a professional athlete , you`ll be able to make a living doing something you love. If you become famous, people all over the world will know you. Many athletes give money to schools and charities, and do a lot of work to help people . This is a great chance that many people do not have.However, professional athletes can also have many problems. If you are famous, people will watch you all the time and follow you everywhere , This can make life difficult .If you play sports for a living , your job will sometimes be very dangerous , Many professional athletes get injured . And it you become rich , you will have a difficult time knowing who your real friends are . In fact, many famous people complain that they are not happy . They say they were happier before they became rich and famous .Unit 6I’m talking to you from the Hilltop school Skating Marathon.Here,students are skating to raise money for charity.For every hour they skate,each student raises ren yuan for charity.The skating marathon has been going for five hours now,and several skaters are still skatang.Alison was the first one to start,and has been skating.alison was the first one to start,and has been skating for the whole five hours.Next is Sam,and he has been skating for four hours.Lu Ning has been skating for four hourstoo,and Li Chen just started an hour ago.Dear Jack,Thanks for sending me the snow globe of the monster. I love it.In fact I think it’s probably my favorite.I’ve been collecting snow globes for seven years,and now I have 226 of them.My mother says I have to stop, because we’ve run out of room to store them.They’re all around our apartment.I even store them in boxes under my bed.The first one I ever got was a birthday cake snow globe on my seventh birthday.I particularly love globes with animals.I have a big one with bears in it and another one with penguins.If you know anyone else who collects them,please tell me.I’d like to start a snow globe collectors’ club.By the way,what’s your hobby? Love, EllenI’ve been studying history in ChinaMy name is Leo.I’m form Australia , and I’ve been teachin g in China for two years. I teach in Harbin,the capital of Heilongjiang Province. This is an interesting city with a very colorful history.There is some European infiuence in the city,and some of the old buildings in harbin are in Russian style.Since I came to China , I’ve been learning a lot about my family history. Although I’m Australian , my family is Jewish. So it was very interesting for me to learn that a lot of Jews came to live in Harbin many years ago. My parents were so surprised when I told them about this. In fact, the firsr Jews probably came to Kaifeng more than a thousand years ago and where welcomed by the Song Emperor.When I lived in Australia, I studied histoy at school but we usually studied Australian or wesrern history. However , when I heard that I was going to work in China ,I started studying Chinese hisrory .I’ve been studying for over two years now. My friends in Australia said that Chinese history was very hard to understand ,bur I don’t really agree. I think if you study hard ,you’ll be able to understand anyculture .For a foreigner like me, the more I learn about Chinese history,the more I enjoy living in China.And although I live quite far form Beijing ,I’m certain I will be here for Olympic Games in 2008!Unit 7I can't stand it！I don't like waiting in line when a shop assistant has a long telephone conversation. When that happens, I usually say，‘would you mind helping me ?" And I don't like it when shop assistants follow me allow.Then I say ,"could you please not follow me around ?I'll ask you if I need some help .'Usually the shop assistants say they are sorry ,but sometimes they get mad. If that happens, I won't go back to that store again. I get annoyed when someone talks to me while I'm reading .This happens to me all the time in the school library . When it happens, I usually talk to the person because I want to be polite. But because I'm polite , people don't know I'mannoyed .So they do the same thing again . Perhaps in the future I shuold try not to be so polite.Would you mind keeping your voice down?If you spend some time in an English-speaking country, you might hear the term "etiquette".It means normal and polite social behavior.This may seem like a difficult word at first, but it can be very useful to understand.Etiquette is not the same in every culture or in every situation.For example, standing very close to the person you are talking with is quite common in some Asian countries.However, if you do this in Europe, some people might feel uncomfortable.Even in China, we all know that etiquette is not the same in all situations.Perhaps we think that talking loudly in our own homes is fine,but there are other places where talking loudly is not allowed.For example, most people would agree that talking loudly in a library, a museum, or a movie theater is impolite.Even if you are with your friends, it is better to keep your voice down in public places.In fact, we should also take care not to cough or sneeze loudly in public.If we see someone breaking the rules of etiquette, we may politely give them some suggestions.Perhaps one of the most polite ways is to ask someone, Would you mind doing this or Would you mind not doing that.For example, if someone cuts in front of you in a line, you could ask them,Sorry, would you mind joining the line? If someone is smoking on the bus, you could ask,Excuse me, could you please put out that cigarette?People don't usually like to be criticized, so we have to be careful how we do this.Although rules of etiquette can often be different, some rules are the same almost everywhere in the world!For example, dropping litter is almost never allowed.If you see someone you know doing this, you can ask them, Would you mind picking it up?Unit 8The trendiest kind of pet these day is the pot-bellied pig.David Smith of North London has a a pot-bellied pig named Connie."Pot-bellied pigs make the best pets,"said Daivd."She's watches TV on the sofa with me every night.She's my best friend."However,life with a pig isn't always perfect."When I got my pig,she was small,said David,"but she eats a lot of.Now she's too big to sleep in the house,so I made her a special pig house.Also,pigs need a lot of love.Sometimes I don't have enough time to spend with her."Everyone likes gifts.Some little kids think they don't get enough gifts.Some old people think they get too many gifts. Different people like different gifts.Some presents are never too small.A little child may give his mother a leaf from a tree. It is enough to make her very happy.Gift giving is different in different countries. In Japan,people sometimes give special gifts. But they are not opened. Later,the same gift may be given away to someone else. Many people have too many things and they don't want too many giftsthemselves. In Canada,many people will not give big gifts to someone else. They will pay for a park bench or a tree to help remeber a person. In the USA,some people ask their families friends to give money to cherrities rather than give them gifts.In Sweden,doing someting for someone is the best gift. People don't need to spend too much money. Instead,making a meal is enough.Why don't you learn to sing English songs?China will be the host for the 2008 Olympics, and so many Chinese people try to improve their English in different ways. For example, twenty-four young singers from across China entered a contest by singing popular English songs. Nearly all the singers sang very clearly, and looked comfortable on stage. Some of these singers were able to sing English songs just as well as native speakers.The singers really came from all age groups, and from all over China. The winner of the men’s competition was a 40-year-old man from Xi’an and the winner of the women’s competition was a 19-year-old girl from Dalian. Both winners were very modest and said that they didn’t think they were better than the other singers. Jiang Mei, the winner of the women’s competition, said studying English helped her win the prize. Six months earlier, she felt her English was not good enough, so she had to study hard. She also said that singing English songs made her more interested in learning English.This kind of contest encourages people in China to speak English. “Chinese people should try to speak English more. We should try to make progress before the Olympics,” said a spokesperson from the Olympic Committee. He agrees that it is a good idea to have fun with English.Have you ever heard of the Beijing speaks English program? If not, why don’t you find out about it? It suggests ways for Beijingers to take an interest in learning English. Besides singing English songs, there are many other fun ways to learn English. What about watching English movies, or reading English books? Maybe you could even make friends with a native speaker of English. If you look hard enough, you’ll find a good way to learn English better.Unit 9Have you ever been to Disneyland?Most of us have probably heard of Mickey Mouse, Donald Duck,and many other famous Disney characters. Perhaps we have even seen them in movies.But have you ever been to Disneyland?In fact,there are now several different Disneyland amusement parks around the world.Disneyland is an amusement park,but we can also call it a theme park.It has all the normal attracti-ons that you can find at an amusement park,but it also has a theme.The theme,of course,is Disney movies and Disney characters.For example,you can find a roller coaster in most amusement parks,but in Disneyland,the roller coaster is themed with Disney characters.This means that you can find Disney characters all over the roller coaster.You can also watch Dianey movies,eat in Disneyrestaurants,and buy Disney gifts.And you can see Disney characters walking around Disneyland all the time!Have you ever heard of a Disney Cruise?These are huge boats that also have the Disney theme.You can take a ride on the boat for sevsral days,and you can sleep and eat on the board.There are also mang attractions on board,just like any other Disneyland. You can shop,go to Disney parties,and eat dinner with MickeyMouse!The boats take different routes, but they all end up in the same place.That is Disney's own island.It is just so much fun in Disneyland!Come to the Hilltop Language School and change your life When I was a young girl ,all I never wanted to do was travel ,and I decided that the best way to do this was to became a flight attendant.I have been a flight attendant for five years now.It's a really interesting job because I travel all over the world.I discovered that the most important requirement was speaking English well,so I studied English at the Hilltop School for five years before I became a flight attendant.It was because I could speak English that I get the job.Thank you,Hilltop Language School !Mei ShanI want to be a tour guide. In fact,it's all I have ever wanted to be. I want to travel,especially to English- speaking countries such as the United States and Australia. However, I know that I have to improve my Enlish, so I've started talking lessons at the Hilltop Language Shool. The Hilltop Language Shool has really helped me learn English. I've been a student here for a year now, and I really love it. Maybe when I leave school I'll think about becoming an English teacher rather than a tour guide!David FengHave you ever been to Singapore?Have you ever been to Singapore? For many Chinese tourists, this small il and in Southeast Asia is a wonderful place to take a holiday. On the one hand , more than three quarters of the population are Chinese, so you can simply spe ak Putonghua a lot of time. On the other hand, Singapore is an English-speaki ng country, so it's also a good place to practice your English!Have you ever tried Chinese food outside of China? Mayde you fear that you won't be able to find anything to eat in a foreign country. In Singapore, ho wever you'll find a lot of food from China; you won't have any problem findin g rice, noodles, or dumplings. However, if you're feeling brave, Singapore is an e xcellent place to try new food. Whether you like Indian food, western food, or Japanese food, you'll find it all in Singapore!Most large cities have zoos, but have you ever been to a zoo at night? Si ngapore has a night zoo called the "Night Safari". It might seem strange to goto a zoo when it's dark. But if you've ever been to a zoo during the daytime, you might understand why this zoo is so special. A lot of animals only wake up at night, so this is the best time to watch them. If you go to see lions, tiger s, or foxes during the daytime, they'll probably be asleep! At the Night Safari, y ou can watch these animal in a more natural environment than a normal zoo.One great thing about Singapore is that the temperature is almost the sam e all year round. This is because the island is so close to the equator. So you can choose to go whenever you like----spring, summer, autumn, or winter! And, o f course, it's not too far from China!Note 1Dear kim,Sometimes it isn't easy being the new kid at school,but I had a wonderful time on Saturday night.Thank you so much for inviting me.I didn't know some of the girls,but they were all really friendly to me.And the video you should was really funny.I feel like part of the group now.MariaNote 2Dear Tony,Thanks for showing me the school last week.Iwas having a hard time finding it until you came along.And I enjoyed meeting Carlos.He's really good at math,isn't he?He said he'd help me with my math project.Friends like you make it a lot easier to get along in a new place.BillNote 3Dear Allen,Thanks for the tickets for next week's game.I'm sorryyou and your father can't go,but I'm really happy to have the tickets.I'm going to ask my cousin,Tommy,togo with me.I'll think of you as we watch the Black Socks win the game.(I hope!)John。
人教新目标八年级下册英语课文原文
人教新目标八年级下册英语课文原文集团标准化工作小组 #Q8QGGQT-GX8G08Q8-GNQGJ8-MHHGN#2015春八年级下册英语课文原文UNIT 1 What's the matterSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Mandy: Lisa, are you OKLisa: I have a headache and I can't move my neck. What should I do Should I take my temperatureMandy: No, it doesn't sound like you have a fever. What did you do on the weekendLisa: I played computer games all weekend.Mandy: That's probably why. You need to take breaks away from the computer.Lisa: Yeah, I think I sat in the same way for too long without moving.Mandy: I think you should lie down and rest. If your head and neck still hurt tomorrow, then go to a doctor.Lisa: OK. Thanks, Mandy.3a Read the passage. Do you think it comes from a newspaper or a bookHow do you knowBus Driver and Passengers Save an Old ManAt 9:00 . yesterday, bus No. 26 was going along Zhonghua Road when the driver saw an old man lying on the side of the road. A woman was next to him, shouting for help.The bus driver, 24-year-old Wang Ping, stopped the bus without thinking twice. He got off and asked the woman what happened. She said that the man had a heart problem and should go to the hospital. Mr. Wang knew he had to act quickly. He told the passengers that he must take the man to the hospital. He expected most or all of the passengers to get off and wait for the next bus.But to his surprise, they all agreed to go with him. Some passengers helped Mr. Wang to move the man on the bus.Thanks to Mr. Wang and the passengers, thedoctors saved the man in time. "It's sad that manypeople don't want to help others because theydon’t want any trouble," says one passenger. "Butthe driver didn't think about himself. He onlythought about saving a life."Section B2b Read the passage and underline the words you don't know. Then look up the words in a dictionary and write down their meanings.He Lost His Arm But Is Still Climbing Aron Ralston is an American man who is interested in mountain climbing. As a mountain climber, Aron is used to taking risks.This is one of the exciting things about doing dangerous sports. There were many times when Aron almost lost his life because of accidents. On April 26, 2003, he found himself in a very dangerous situation when climbing in UtahOn that day, Aron's arm was caught under a 2,000-kilo rockthat fell on him when he was climbing by himself in themountains. Because he could not free his arm, he stayed there forfive days and hoped that someone would find him. But when hiswater ran out, he knew that he would have to do something tosave his own life. He was not ready to die that day. So he usedhis knife to cut off half his right arm. Then, with his left arm, hebandaged himself so that he would not lose too much blood.After that, he climbed down the mountain to find help.After losing his arm, he wrote a book called Between a Rockand a Hard Place . This means being in a difficult situation that you cannot seem to get out of. In this book, Aron tells of the importance of making good decisions, and of being in control of one's life. His lose for mountain climbing is so great that he kept on climbing mountains even after this experience.Do we have the same spirit as Aron Let's think about it before we find ourselves “between a rock and a hard place”, and before we have to make a decision that could mean life or death. Unit 2 I'll help to clean up the city parksSection ARole-play the conversation. ：Hi , Tom . I ' m making some plans to work in an old people ’s home this summer. Tom ： Really I did that last summer.Helen ：Oh, what did they ask you to help out withTom ：Mmm.… things like reading the newspaper to the old people, or just talking to them. They told me stories about the past and how things used to be.Helen ：That sounds interesting .Tom ：Yeah , a lot of old people are lonely . We should listen to them and care for them. Finding the Order of Events Writers describe events in a certain order. Finding the order of the events will help you understand want you are reading. 2dHelen ：You' re right . I mean, we’re all going to be old one day, too.Read the article . What do Mario and Mary volunteer to doStudents Who VolunteerMario Green and Mary Brown from Riverside High School give up several hours each week to help others.Mario loves animals and wants to be an animal doctor. Hevolunteers at an animal hospital every Saturday morning. Mariobelieves it can help him to get his future dream job. “ It' s hardwork , ” he says , “but I want to learn more about how to care foranimals . I get such a strong feeling of satisfaction when I see theanimals get better and the look of joy on their owners' faces.”Mary is a book lover. She could read by herself at the age of four. Last year she decided to try out for a volunteer after-school reading program .she still works there once a week to helpkids learn to read. The kids are sitting in the library, but you can seein their eyes that they ’re going on a different journey with each newbook. Volunteering here is a dream come true for me. I can do whatI love to do and help others at the same time.Section BSkim the letter and answer the questions. 1. Who wrote the letter to Miss Li Why2. What did Miss Li do I ’ll Send You a Photo of Lucky Dear Miss Li, I’d like to thank you for sending money to Animal Helpers. I’m sure you know that this group was set up to help disabled people like me. You helped to make it possible for me to have Lucky. Lucky makes a big difference to my life. Let me tell you my story.What would it be like to be blind or deaf Or imagine you can’t walk ou use your hands easily. Most people would never think about this, but many people have these difficulties. I can’t use my arms or legs well, so normal things like answering the telephone, opening and closing doors, or carrying things are difficult for me. Then one day last year, a friend of mine helped me out. She talked to Animal Helpers about getting me a special trained dog. She also thought a dog might cheer me up. I love animals and I was excited about the idea of having a dog. After six months of training with a dog at Animal Helpers, I was able to bring him home. My dog’s name is Lucky — a good name for him because I feel very lucky to have him. You see, I’m only able to have a “dog -helper” because of your kindness! Lucky is very clever andunderstands many English words. He can understand me when I give him orders. For example, I say, “Lucky! Get my book,” and he does it at once.Lucky is a fantastic dog. I’ll send you a photo of him if you like, and I could show y ou how he helps me. Thank you again for changing my life.32Understanding Parts of Speech. Knowing what part of speech a word is(noun, verb, preposition, etc.) Can help you understand the word’s meaning.Best wishes,Ben SmithUnit 3 Could you please clean your roomSection A2d Role play the conversation.Sister： They, could you please help out with a few thingsBrother：Could I at least finish watching this showSister： No. I think two hours of TV is enough for you!Brother：Fine. What do you want me to doSister： Could you take out the rubbish, fold the clothesand do the dishesBrother：So muchsister： Yes, because Mom will be back from shoppingany minute now. And she won’t be happy if she sees this mess.Brother：But the house is already pretty clean and tidy!Sister：Yes, well, it’s clean, but it’s not “mother clean”!3a Read the story and answer the question.1. Why was Nancy’s mom angry with Nancy2. Did they solve the problem HowLast month, our dog welcomed me when I came home fromschool. He wanted a walk, but I was too tired.I threw down my bag and went to the living room. Theminute I sat down in front of the TV, my mom came over.“Could you please take the dog for a walk” she asked.“Could I watch one show first” I asked. “NO!” she repliedangrily. “You watch TV all the time and never help outaround the house! I can’t work all day and do housework all evening.”“Well, I work all day at school, too! I’m just as tired as you are!” I shouted back.My mom did not say anything and walked away. For one week, she did not do any housework and neither did I. Finally, I could not find a clean dish or a clean shirt.The next day, my mom came home from work to find the house clean and tidy.“What happened” she asked in surprise.“I’m so sorry, Mom. I finally understand that we need to share the housework to have a clean and comfortable home,” I replied.Section B 2bThe Sunday Mail magazine invited parents to write about whether they think young people should do chores at home. Skim the following letters. Which one agrees and which one disagrees Dear Sir, I don’t understand why some parents make their kids help with housework and chores at home. Kids these days already have enough stress from school. They don’t have time to study and do housework, too. Housework is a waste of their time. Could we just let them do their job asstudents They should spend their time on schoolwork in order to get good grades and get into a gooduniversity. Also, when they get older, they will have to do housework so there’s no need for them to do it now. It is the parents’ job to provide a clean and comfortableenvironment at home for their children. And anyway, Ithink doing chores is not so difficult. I don’t mind doing them.Mr. SmithDear Sir,I think it is important for children to learn how to do chores and help their parents withhousework. It’s not enough to just get good grades at school. Children these days depend on their parents too much. They’re always asking, “Could you get this for me” or “Could you help me with that” Doing chores helps to develop children’s independence and teaches them how to look after themselves. It also helps them to understand the idea of fairness. Since they live in one house with their parents, they should know that everyone should do their part in keeping it clean and tidy. Our neighbor’s son got into a good college but during his first year, he had no idea how to take care of himself. As a result, he often fell ill and his grades dropped. The earlier kids learn to be independent, the better it is for their future.Ms. MillerUnit 4 Why don ’t you talk to your parentsSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Dave ：You look sad, Kim. What’s wrongKim ：Well, I found my sister looking through my things yesterday. She took some of my new magazines and CDs.Dave ：Hmm … that’s not very nice. Did she give them back to youSkimmming This means looking quickly through a piece of writing to find the main idea without reading every word. It is still a good idea to read the first sentence in each paragraph a little more carefully.Kim ：Yes, but I’m still angry with her. What should I do Dave ：Well, I guess you could tell her to say sorry. But why don’t you forget about it so that you can be friends again Although she’s wrong, it’s not a big deal. Kim ：You’re right. Thanks for your advice. Dave ：No problem. Hope things work out. 3a Look at this letter to a magazine and the reply from Robert Hunt, a school counselor. Dear Mr. Hunt,My problem is I can’t get on with my family. Relations between my parents havebecome difficult. They fight a lot, and I really don’t like it. It’s the o nlycommunication they have. I don’t know if I should say anything to them about this.When they argue, it’s like a big, black cloud hanging over our home. Also, my elderbrother is not very nice to me. He always refuses to let me watch my favorite TVshow. Instead he watches whatever he wants until late at night. Idon’t think this is fair. At home I always feel lonely and nervous. Isthat normal What can I doSad and ThirteenDear Sad and Thirteen, It’s not easy being your age, and it’s normal to have these feelings. Why don’t youtalk about these feelings with your family If your parents are having problems, youshould offer to help. Maybe you could do more jobs around the house so that theyhave more time for proper communication. Secondly, why don’t y ou sit down andcommunicate with your brother You should explain that you don’t mind him watching TV all the time. However, he should let you watch your favorite show. I hope you’llfeel better about yourself in future.Robert HuntSection B2b Read the article and answer the questions.1. What is the common problem for Chinese and American families2. Who gives their opinions about the problemMaybe You Should Learn to Relax! These days, Chinese children are sometimes busier on weekends than weekdays because they to take so many after-school classes. Many of them are learning exam skills so that they can get into a good high school and later a good university. Others are practicing sports so that they can compete and win. However, this doesn’t only happen in China. The Taylors are a typical American family. Life for Cathy Taylor’s three children is very busy.” On most days after school,” Cathy says, “I take one of Guessing the MeaningWhen reading something forthe first time, do not worryabout words you do not know. Use the context to help youguess the meaning.my two boys to basketball practice and my daughter to football training. Then I have to take my other son to piano lessons. Maybe I could cut out a few of their activities, but I believe these a ctivities are important for my children’s future. I really want them to be successful. ” However, the tired children don’t get home until after 7:00 . They have a quick dinner, and then it’s time for homework.Linda Miller, a mother of three, knows all ab out such stress. “In some families, competition starts very young and continues until the kids get older,” she says.“Mothers send their small kids to all kinds of classes. And they arealways comparing them with other children. It’s crazy. I don’t think t hat’s fair. Why don’t they just let their kids be kids People shouldn’t push their kids so hard.”Doctors say too much pressure is not good for a child’s development. Dr. Alice Green says all these activities can cause a lot of stress forchildren. “Kids should have time to relax and think for themselves, too. Although it’s normal to want successful children, it’s even more important to have happy children.”Unit 5 What were you doing when the rainstorm cameSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Mary：W hat were you doing last night, Linda I called at seven and you didn’tpick up.Linda：Oh, I was in the kitchen helping my mom.Mary：I see. I called again at eight and you didn’t answer then either.Linda：What was I doing at eight Oh, I know. When you called, I was having a shower.Mary：But then I called again at nine.Linda：Oh, I was sleeping at that time.Mary：So early That’s strange.Linda：Yeah, I was tired. Why did you call so many timesMary：I needed help with my homework. So while you were sleeping,I called Jenny and she helped me.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.1. What was the weather like before the heavy rain started2. What was the neighborhood like after the stormThe Storm Brought People Closer TogetherBen could hear strong winds outside his home in Alabama. Black clouds were making the sky very dark. With no light outside, it felt like midnight. The news on TV reported that a heavy rainstorm was in the area.Everyone in the neighborhood was busy. Ben’s dad was putting pieces of wood over thewindows while his mom was making sure the flashlights and radio were working. She also put some candles and matches on the table. Ben was helping his mom make dinner when the rain beganto beat heavily against the windows. After dinner, they tried to play a card game, but it was hard to have fun with a serious storm happening outside. Ben could not sleep at first. He finally fell asleep when the wind was dying down at around 3:00 . When he woke up, thesun was rising. He went outside with his family and found the neighborhood in a mess. Fallen trees, broken windows and rubbish were everywhere. They joined the neighbors to help clean up the neighborhood together. Although the storm broke many things apart, it brought familiesand neighbors closer together.Section B2b Read the passage and answer the questions.are the two events in the passage2. When did they happenDo You Remember What You Were DoingPeople often remember what they were doing when they heard the news ofimportant events in history. In America, for example, many peopleremember what they were doing on April 4, 1968. This was an importantevent in American history. On this day, Dr. Martin Luther King was killed.Although some people may not remember who killed him, they rememberwhat they were doing when they heard the news.Robert Allen is now over 50, but he was a school pupil at that time. “Itwas a bright, sunny day,” Robert remembers. “We were having fun in theplayground when the school bell rang. Our teacher said, ‘Dr. King diedjust 10 minutes ago.’ We were completely surprised!” School closed forthe day, Robert and his friends walked home in silence.More recently, most Americans remember what they were doing when the World Trade Center in New York was taken down by terrorists. Even the date-September 11, 2001-has meaning to most Americans.This was a day Kate Smith will never forget. She remembers working in her office near the two towers. “My friend shouted that a plane just hit the World Trade Center! I didn’t believe him at first, but then I looked out the window and realized that it was true. I was so scared that I could hardly think clearly after that.”Unit 6 An old man tried to move mountains.Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Reading the Title and FirstSentences The title can be helpful for you to understand a text. It is also a good idea to read the first sentence of each paragraph before you read the whole text.Teacher: So what do you think about the story of Yu Gong Ming Ming: I think it’s really interesting. Yu Gong found a good way to solve his problem. Anna: Really I think it’s a little bit silly. It doesn’t seem very possible to move a mountain. Ming Ming: But the story is trying to show us that anything is possible if you work hard! YuGong kept trying and didn’t give up.Anna: Well, I still don’t agree with you. I think we should try to find other ways to solve aproblem. Ming Ming: But what could Yu Gong do instead of moving themountains Anna: Well, there are many other ways. For example, he could build a road. That’s better and faster than moving a mountain!Teacher: You have different opinions about the story, and neither of you are wrong. There aremany sides to a story and many ways tounderstand it.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.In November 1979, pupils in England were able towatch a new TV program called Monkey . Most of them were hearing this story for thefirst time. However, this storyis not new to Chinese children. The Monkey King or Sun Wukong isthe main character in the traditional Chinese book Journey to the West .The story says that once upon a time there was a magic rock. One day,it suddenly broke open and gave birth to a monkey. To fight badpeople, the Monkey King uses a magic stick. Sometimes he can make the stick so small that he can keep it in his ear. At other times, he is able to make it big and long. Sun Wukong can also make 72 changes to his shape and size, turning himself into different animals and objects. But unless he can hide his tail, he cannot turn himself into a person.The Monkey king has excited the children of China many years. And as soon as the TVprogram came out more than 30 years ago, Western children became interested in reading this story because the clever Monkey King keeps fighting to help the weak and never gives up.Section B2b Read the first paragraph of Hansel and Gretel. Think about how the fairy tale will continue. Then read the rest of the story.Hansel and GretelHansel and Gretel lived near forest with their father and stepmother. One year, the weather was so dry that no food would grow. The wife told her husband that unless the left the children to die in the forest, the whole family would die. Gretel heard this, and Hansel made a plan to save himself and his sister.SCENE ONE: ____________________________Gretel: Did you hear our stepmother planning to kill usHansel: Don’t worry! I have a plan to save us.Gretel: How can you save usHansel: Be quiet! I’m going outside to get something in the moonlight. Now, go to1. Which book is talked about2. Who is then main character3. What is he like Finding out the TextType Before you read, decide what kind of text it is. Ls it a letter, a play, a short story or something elseVoice: Who is that Who is brave enough to eat my houseUnit 7 What’s the highest mountain in the worldSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Guide: Feel free to ask me anything on today’s Great Wall tour.Tourist 1: How long is the wallGuide: Ah, the most popular question! If we’re only talking about the parts from the Ming Dynasty, it’s about 8,850 kilometers long. This makes it the longest wall in the world.Tourist 2: Wow, that’s amazing! Why did the ancient emperors build the wallGuide: Th e main reason was to protect China. As you can see, it’s quite tall and wide. As far as I know, there are no man-made objects as big as this.Tourist 3: Is Badaling part of the Ming Great WallGuide: Yes, it’s the most famous part.Paragraph 3 Facts and dangersQomolangma—the Most Dangerous Mountain in the WorldOne of the world’s most dangerous sports is mountain climbing, a nd one of the most popular places for this is the Himalayas. The Himalayas run along the southwestern part of China. Of all the mountains, Qomolangma rises the highest and is the most famous. It is 8, meters high and so is very dangerous to climb. Thick clouds cover the top and snow can fall very hard. Even more serious difficulties include freezing weather conditions and heavy storms. It is also very hard to take in air as you get near the top.The first people to reach the top were Tenzing Norgay and Edmund Hillary on May 29,1953. The first Chinese team did so in 1960, while the first woman to succeed was Junko Tabei from Japan in 1975.Why do so many climbers risk their lives One of the main reasons is because peoplewant to challenge themselves in the face of difficulties. Thespirit of these climbers shows us that we should never giveup trying to achieve our dreams. It also shows that humanscan sometimes be stronger than the forces of nature.Section BScanningThis means moving your eyesquickly down the page to findspecific information.It is 8:30 . at the Chengdu Research Base. Lin Wei and the other panda keepers are preparing the milk for the baby pandas’ breakfast. At 9:00 ., they find that most of thebabies are already awake and hungry. When the babies see the keepers, they run overwith excitement and some of them even walk into their friends and fall over!“They’re so cute and lovely. I take care of them like they’re my own babies. I was,feed and play with them every day. They’re very special to me.”Lin Wei loves her job, but it is a difficult one.Pandas do not have many babies, maybe only one every two years. The babies oftendie from illnesses and do not live very long. Adult pandas spend more than 12 hours aday eating about 10 kilos of bamboo. Many years ago, there were a lot more bambooforests and pandas in China than there are now. But then humans started to cut downthe forests, and there was less bamboo for the pandas. Scientists say there are nowfewer than 2,000 pandas living in the remaining forests. Another 200 or so live inzoos or research centers in China and other countries.An education program in Chengdu teaches children in cities about pandas and other endangered animals. They send people to schools to tell children about the importanceof saving these animals. The children sing songs or make artwork about pandas andother wild animals. Teaching children is one way to help save pandas. The Chinese government is also planting more bamboo trees so there will be more forests forpandas to live in. We all hope that in the future there will be a lot more pandas thannow.Unit 8 Have you read Treasure Island yetSection A2d Role-play the conversation.When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing.But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use— food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island How long have they been here Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.3a Quickly read the passage below based on Robinson answer the questions.1. What does Robinson Crusoe wait for2. Why does Robinson Crusoe call the man FridayWhen I first arrived on this island, I had nothing.But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use— food and drink, tools, knives and guns.Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to k ill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island How long have they been here Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.Section B2b Read the passage and complete the fact sheet on page 63.A Country Music Song Changed Her Life Forever When Sarah was a teenager, she used to fight over almost everything with her family. But five years ago, while she was studying abroad in England, she heard a song full offeelings about returning home on the radio. It made Sarah think about her family and friends back in the US. She came to realize how much she actually missed all of them. Ever since then, she has been a fan of American country music.Country is a traditional kind of music from the southern states of America. Nashville,Tennessee is the home of country music. Many songs these days are just about modern life in the US, such as the importance of money and success, but not about belonging to a group.However, country music brings us ba ck to the “good old days” when people were kind to each other and trusted one another. It reminds us that the best things in life are free —laughter, friends, family, and the beauty of nature and the countryside.Sarah hasn’t been to Nashville yet, but it is her dream to go there one day.She has already read a lot about the place and done some research on it. Sheknows that there is a Country Music Hall of Fame Museum in Nashville.There are also always a lot of great country music concerts with famousmusicians and singers, like Garth Brooks. Sarah has already listened to mostof his songs. “Garth is one of the most successful musicians in Americanhistory. He’s sold more than 120 million records. I hope to see him sing liveone day!”Unit 9 Have you ever been to a museumSection A2d Role-play the conversation.Anna ：I went to the film museum last weekend. Have you ever been thereJill ：Yes, I have. I went there back in April.Anna ：It’s really interesting, isn’t it It’s a great way to spend a Saturday afternoon.Summarizing While reading, make notes or underline the main ideas in the text. After reading, write a shortsummary in your own words. This can help you better understand the text.。
人教新目标八年级下册英语课文原文
2015春八年级下册英语课文原文UNIT 1 What's the matter?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Mandy: Lisa, are you OK?Lisa: I have a headache and I can't move my neck. What should I do? Should I take my temperature?Mandy: No, it doesn't sound like you have a fever. What did you do on the weekend?Lisa: I played computer games all weekend.Mandy: That's probably why. You need to take breaks away from the computer. Lisa: Yeah, I think I sat in the same way for too long without moving. Mandy: I think you should lie down and rest. If your head and neck still hurt tomorrow, then go to a doctor.Lisa: OK. Thanks, Mandy.3a Read the passage. Do you think it comes from a newspaper or a book?How do you know?Bus Driver and Passengers Save an Old ManAt 9:00 a.m. yesterday, bus No. 26 was going along Zhonghua Road when the driver saw an old man lying on the side of the road. A woman was next to him, shouting for help.The bus driver, 24-year-old Wang Ping, stopped the bus without thinking twice. He got off and asked the woman what happened. She said that the man hada heart problem and should go to the hospital. Mr. Wang knew he had to act quickly. He told the passengers that he must take the man to the hospital. He expected most or all of the passengers to get off and wait for the next bus.But to his surprise, they all agreed to go with him. Some passengershelped Mr. Wang to move the man on the bus.Thanks to Mr. Wang and the passengers,the doctors saved the man in time. "It's sadthat many people don't want to help othersbecause they don’t want any trouble," saysone passenger. "But the driver didn't thinkabout himself. He only thought about saving a life."Section B2b Read the passage and underline the words you don't know. Then look up the words in a dictionary and writedowntheir meanings.He Lost His ArmBut Is Still ClimbingAron Ralston is an American man who is interested in mountain climbing. Asa mountain climber, Aron is used to taking risks. This is one of the exciting things about doing dangerous sports. There were many times when Aron almost lost his life because of accidents. On April 26, 2003, he found himself in a very dangerous situation when climbing in Utah Finding the Order of Events Writers describe events in a certain order. Finding theOn that day, Aron's arm was caught under a 2,000-kilo rock that fell on him when he was climbing byhimself in the mountains. Because he could not free hisarm, he stayed there for five days and hoped thatsomeone would find him. But when his water ran out, he knew that he would have to do something to save his own life. He was not ready to die that day. So he used his knife to cut off half his right arm. Then, with his left arm, he bandaged himself so that he would not lose too much blood. After that, he climbed down the mountain to find help.After losing his arm, he wrote a book called Between a Rock and a Hard Place. This means being in a difficult situation that you cannot seem to get out of. In this book, Aron tells of the importance of making good decisions, and of being in control of one's life. His lose for mountain climbing is so great that he kept on climbing mountains even after this experience.Do we have the same spirit as Aron? Let's think about it before we find ourselves “between a rock and a hard place”, and before we have to make a decision that could mean life or death.Unit 2 I'll help to clean up the city parksSection A2dRole-play the conversation.Helen ：Hi , Tom . I ' m making some plans to work in an old people’s home this summer.Tom ： Really? I did that last summer.Helen ：Oh, what did they ask you to help out with ?Tom ：Mmm.…things like reading the newspaper to the old people, or just talking to them.They told me stories about the past and how things used to be.Helen ：That sounds interesting .Tom ：Yeah , a lot of old people are lonely . We should listen to them andcare for them.Helen ：You' re right . I mean, we’re all going to be old one day, too.3Read the article . What do Mario and Mary volunteer to do?Students Who VolunteerMario Green and Mary Brown from Riverside High Schoolgive up several hours each week to help others.Mario loves animals and wants to be an animal doctor.He volunteers at an animal hospital every Saturday morning.Mario believes it can help him to get his future dream job. “It' s hardwork , ” he says , “but I want to learn more about how to care for animals .I get such a strong feeling of satisfaction when I see the animals get betterand the look of joy on their owners' faces.”Mary is a book lover. She could read by herself at the age of four. Lastyear she decided to try out for a volunteer after-schoolreading program .she still works there once a week to helpkids learn to read. The kids are sitting in the library,but you can see in their eyes that they’re going on a different journey witheach new book. Volunteering here is a dream come true for me. I can do what Ilove to do and help others at the same time.Section BSkim the letter and answer the questions.1. Who wrote the letter to Miss Li? Why?2. What did Miss Li do?I ’ll Send You a Photoof Lucky Dear Miss Li, I’d like to thank you for sending money to Animal Helpers. I’m sure you know that this group was set up to help disabled people like me. You helped to make it possible for me to have Lucky. Lucky makes a big difference to my life. Let me tell you my story.What would it be like to be blind or deaf? Or imagine you ca n’t walk ou use your hands easily. Most people would never think about this, but many people have these difficulties. I can’t use my arms or legs well, so normal things like answering the telephone, opening and closing doors, or carrying things are difficult for me. Then one day last year, a friend of mine helped me out. She talked to Animal Helpers about getting me a special trained dog. She also thought a dog might cheer me up. I love animals and I was excited about the idea of having a dog.After six months of training with a dog at Animal Helpers, I was able to bring him home. My dog’s name is Lucky — a good name for him because I feel very lucky to have him. You see, I’m only able to have a “dog -helper” because of your kindness! Lucky is very clever and understands many English words. He canunderstand me when I give him orders. For example, I say, “Lucky! Get my book,” and he does it at once.Lucky is a fantastic dog. I’ll send you a photo of him if you like, and Icould show you how he helps me. Thank you again for changing my life.Best wishes,Ben SmithUnit 3 Could you please clean your room?Section A2d Role play the conversation.Sister： They, could you please help out with a few things?Brother：Could I at least finish watching this show?Sister： No. I think two hours of TV is enough for you!Brother：Fine. What do you want me to do?Sister： Could you take out the rubbish, fold the clothes and do the dishes?Brother：So much?sister：Yes, because Mom will be back from shoppingany minute now. And she won’t be happy if she sees this mess.Brother：But the house is already pretty clean and tidy!Sister：Yes, well, it’s clean, but it’s not “mother clean”!3a Read the story and answer the question.1. Why was Nancy’s mom angry with Nancy?2. Did they solve the problem? How?Last month, our dog welcomed me when I came home from school.He wanted a walk, but I was too tired.I threw down my bag and went to the living room. The minuteI sat down in front of the TV, my mom came over. “Could youplease take the dog for a walk?” she asked.“Could I watch one show first?” I asked. “NO!” shereplied angrily. “You watch TV all the time and never helpout around the house! I can’t work all day and do housework all evening.”“Well, I work all day at school, too! I’m just as tired as you are!” I shoutedback.My mom did not say anything and walked away. For one week, she did not do any housework and neither did I. Finally, I could not find a clean dish or a clean shirt.The next day, my mom came home from work to find the house clean and tidy.“What happened?” she asked in surprise.“I’m so sorry, Mom. I finally understand that we need to share the housework tohave a clean and comfortable home,” I replied.Section B 2bThe Sunday Mail magazine invited parents to write about whether they think young people should do chores at home. Skim the following letters. Which one agrees and which one disagrees? Dear Sir, I don’t understand why some parents make their kids help with housework and chores at home. Kids these days already have enough stress from school. They don’t have time to study and do housework, too. Housework is a waste of their time. Could we just let them do their job as students? They should spend their time on schoolwork in order to get good grades and get into a good university. Also, when they get older, they will have to do housework so there’s no need for them to do it now. It is the parents’ job to provide a clean and comfortable environment at home for their children. And anyway, I think doing chores is not so difficult. I don’t mind doing them.Mr. SmithDear Sir,I think it is important for children to learn how to do chores and help their parents with housework. It’s not enough to just get good g rades at school. Children these days depend on their parents too much. They’re always asking, “Could you get this for me?” or “Could you help me with that?” Doing chores helps to develop children’s independence and teaches them how to look after themselves . It also helps them to understand the idea of fairness. Since they live in one house with their parents, they should know that everyone should do their part in keeping it clean and tidy. Our neighbor’s son got into a good college but during his first year , he had no idea how to take care of himself. As a result, he often fell ill and his grades dropped. The earlier kids learn to be independent, the better it is for their future. Ms. MillerUnit 4 Why don ’t you talk to your parents?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Dave ：You look sad, Kim. What’s wrong?Kim ：Well, I found my sister looking through my things yesterday. She took some of my new magazines and CDs.Dave ：Hmm … that’s not very nice. Did she give them back to you? Kim ：Yes, but I’m still angry with her. What should I do?Skimmming This means looking quickly through a piece of writing to find the main idea without reading every word. It is still a good idea to read the first sentence inDave：Well, I guess you could tell her to say sorry. But why don’t you forget about it so that you can be friends again? Although she’s wrong, it’s not a big deal.Kim：You’re right. Thanks for your advice.Dave：No problem. Hope things work out.3a Look at this letter to a magazine and the reply from Robert Hunt, a school counselor. Complete the chart.Dear Mr. Hunt,My problem is I can’t get on with my family. Relations betweenmy parents have become difficult. They fight a lot, and Ireally don’t like it. It’s the only communication they have.I don’t know if I should say anything to them about this. Whenthey argue, it’s like a big, black cloud hangingover our home. Also, my elder brother is not verynice to me. He always refuses to let me watch myfavorite TV show. Instead he watches whatever hewants until late at night. I don’t think this is fair. At homeI always feel lonely and nervous. Is that normal? What can Ido?Sad and ThirteenDear Sad and Thirteen,It’s not easy being your age, and it’s normal to have thesefeelings. Why don’t you talk about these feelings with yourfamily? If your parents are having problems, you should offerto help. Maybe you could do more jobs around the house so thatthey have more time for proper communication. Secondly, whydon’t you sit down and communicate with your brother? Youshould explain that you don’t mind him watching TV all thetime. However, he should let you watch your favorite show. Ihope you’ll feel better about yourself in f uture.Robert HuntSection B2b Read the article and answer the questions.1. What is the common problem for Chinese and American families?2. Who gives their opinions about the problem?Guessing the MeaningMaybe You Should Learn to Relax!When reading somethingThese days, Chinese children are sometimesfor the first time, dobusier on weekends than weekdays because they tonot worry about wordstake so many after-school classes. Many of them are learning exam skills so that they can get into a good high school and later a good university. Others are practicing sports so that they can compe te and win. However, this doesn’t only happen in China. The Taylors are a typical American family. Life for Cathy Taylor’s three children is very busy.” On most days after school,” Cathy says, “I take one of my two boys to basketball practice and my daught er to football training. Then I have to take my other son to piano lessons. Maybe I could cut out a few of their activities, but I believe these activities are important for my children’s future. I really want them to be successful. ” However, the tired ch ildren don’t get home until after 7:00 p.m. They have a quick dinner, and then it’s time for homework.Linda Miller, a mother of three, knows all about such stress. “In some families, competition starts very young andcontinues until the kids get older,” she says. “Mothers send their small kids to all kinds of classes. And they are always comparing them with other children. It’s crazy. I don’t think that’s fair. Why don’t they just let their kids be kids? People shouldn’t push their kids so hard.”Doctors say too much pressure is not good for a child’s development. Dr. Alice Green says all these activities can cause a lot of stress for children.“Kids should have time to relax and think for themselves, too. Although it’s normal to want successful children, it’s even more important to have happy children.”Unit 5 What were you doing when the rainstorm came?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Mary：What were you doing last night, Linda? I called at seven and you didn’t pick up.Linda：Oh, I was in the kitchen helping my mom.Mary：I see. I called again at eight and you didn’t answer then either. Linda：What was I doing at eight? Oh, I know. When you called, I was having a shower.Mary：But then I called again at nine.Linda：Oh, I was sleeping at that time.Mary：So early? That’s strange.Linda：Yeah, I was tired. Why did you call so many times?Mary：I needed help with my homework. So while you were sleeping,I called Jenny and she helped me.3a Read the passage and answer the questions.1. What was the weather like before the heavy rain started?2. What was the neighborhood like after the storm?The Storm Brought People Closer TogetherBen could hear strong winds outside his home in Alabama. Black clouds were making the sky very dark. With no light outside, it felt like midnight. Thenewson TV reported that a heavy rainstorm was in the area.Everyone in the neighborhood was busy. Ben’s dad was putting pieces of wood over the windows while his mom was making sure the flashlights and radio were working. She also put some candles and matches on the table. Ben was helping his mom make dinner when the rain began to beat heavily against the windows.After dinner, they tried to play a card game,but it was hard to have fun with a serious storm happening outside.Ben could not sleep at first. He finally fell asleep when the wind was dying down at around 3:00 a.m. When he woke up, the sun was rising. He went outside with his family and found the neighborhood in a mess. Fallen trees, broken windows and rubbish were everywhere. They joined the neighbors to help cleanup the neighborhood together. Although the storm broke manythings apart, it brought families and neighbors closer together.Section B2b Read the passage and answer the questions.1.What are the two events in the passage?2. When did they happen?Reading the Title and FirstSentencesThe title can be helpfulfor you to understand a text. It is also a goodidea to read the first sentence of each paragraphDo You Remember What You Were Doing? People often remember what they were doing when they heard the news of important events in history. In America, for example, many people remember what they were doing on April 4, 1968. This was an important event in American history. On this day, Dr. Martin Luther King was killed. Although some people may not remember who killed him, they remember what they were doing when they heard the news.Robert Allen is now over 50, but he was a school pupil at that time.“It was a bright, sunny day,” Robert remembers. “We were havingfun in the playground when the school bell rang. Our teacher said,‘Dr. King died just 10 minutes ago.’ We werecompletely surprised!” School closed for the day,Robert and his friends walked home in silence.More recently, most Americans remember what they were doing when the World Trade Center in New York was taken down by terrorists. Even the date-September 11, 2001-has meaning to most Americans.This was a day Kate Smith will never forget. She remembers working in her office near the two towers. “My friend shouted that a plane just hit the World Trade Center! I didn’t believe him at first, but then I looked out the window and realized that it was true. I was so scared that I could hardly think clearly after that.”Unit 6 An old man tried to move mountains.Section A2d Role-play the conversation.before you read the whole text.Teacher: So what do you think about the story of Yu Gong?Ming Ming: I think it’s really interesting. Yu Gong found a good way to solve his problem.Anna: Really? I thin k it’s a little bit silly. It doesn’t seem very possible to move a mountain.Ming Ming: But the story is trying to show us that anything is possible if youwork hard! Yu Gong kept trying and didn’t give up.Anna: Well, I still don’t agree with you. I t hink we should try to findother ways to solve a problem.Ming Ming: But what could Yu Gong do instead of moving the mountains?Anna: Well, there are many other ways. For example, he could build a road.That’s better and faster than moving a mountain!Teacher: You have different opinions about the story, and neither of you arewrong. There are many sides to a story and many ways to understandit.3a Read the passage and answer the questions. In November 1979, pupils in England were able to watch a new TV program called Monkey . Most of them were hearing this story for the first time. However, this story is not new to Chinese children. The Monkey King or Sun Wukong is the main character in the traditional Chinese book Journey to the West .The story says that once upon a time there was a magic rock.One day, it suddenly broke open and gave birth to a monkey.1. Which book is talkedabout?2. Who is then maincharacter?3. What is he like?To fight bad people, the Monkey King uses a magic stick.Sometimes he can make the stick so small that he can keep it in his ear. At other times, he is able to make it big and long. Sun Wukong can also make 72 changes to his shape and size, turning himself into different animals and objects.into a person.The Monkey king has excited the children of China manyyears. And as soon as the TV program came out more than30 years ago, Western children became interested inreading this story because the clever Monkey King keeps fighting to help the weak and never gives up.Section B2b Read the first paragraph of Hansel and Gretel. Think about how the fairy tale will continue. Then read the rest of the story.Hansel and GretelHansel and Gretel lived near forest with their father and stepmother. One year, the weather was so dry that no food would grow. The wife told her husband that unless the left the children to die in the forest, the whole family would die.Gretel heard this, and Hansel made a plan to save himself and his sister.(Then they heard an old woman’s voice from inside the house.)Voice: Who is that? Who is brave enough to eat my house?Unit 7 What’s the highest mountain in the world?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.Guide: Feel free to ask me anything on today’s Great Wall tour.Tourist 1: How long is the wall?Guide: Ah, the most popular question! If we’re only talking about the parts from the Ming Dynasty, it’s about 8,850 kilometers long. This makes it the long est wall inthe world.Tourist 2: Wow, that’s amazing! Why did the ancient emperors build the wall?Guide: The main reason was to protect China. As you can see, it’s quite tall and wide. As far as I know, there are no man-made objects as big as this.Tourist 3: Is Badaling part of the Ming Great Wall?Guide: Yes, it’s the most famous part.Paragraph 1Spirit of climbersParagraph 2 Achievements of climbersParagraph 3 Facts and dangersQomolangma—the Most Dangerous Mountain in the World?One of the world’s most dangerous sports is mountain climbing, andone of the most popular places for this is the Himalayas. TheHimalayas run along the southwestern part of China. Of all themountains, Qomolangma rises the highest and is the most famous. Itis 8,844.43 meters high and so is very dangerous to climb. Thickclouds cover the top and snow can fall very hard. Even more seriousdifficulties include freezing weather conditions and heavy storms.It is also very hard to take in air as you get near the top.The first people to reach the top were Tenzing Norgay and EdmundHillary on May 29,1953. The first Chinese team did so in 1960, whilethe first woman to succeed was Junko Tabei from Japan in 1975.Why do so many climbers risk their lives? One ofthe main reasons is because people want tochallenge themselves in the face ofdifficulties. The spirit of these climbers showsus that we should never give up trying toachieve our dreams. It also shows that humanscan sometimes be stronger than the forces ofnature.Section BScanningThis means moving youreyes quickly down thepage to find specificinformation.It is 8:30 a.m. at the Chengdu Research Base. Lin Wei and the otherpanda keepers are preparing the milk for the baby pandas’ breakfast.At 9:00 a.m., they find that most of the babies are already awake andhungry. When the babies see the keepers, they run over withexcitement and some of them even walk into their friends and fallover!“They’re so cute and lovely. I take care of them like they’re myown babies. I was, feed and play with them every day. They’re veryspecial to me.”Lin Wei loves her job, but it is a difficult one.Pandas do not have many babies, maybe only one every two years. Thebabies often die from illnesses and do not live very long. Adultpandas spend more than 12 hours a day eating about 10 kilos ofbamboo. Many years ago, there were a lot more bamboo forests andpandas in China than there are now. But then humans started to cutdown the forests, and there was less bamboo for the pandas.Scientists say there are now fewer than 2,000 pandas living in theremaining forests. Another 200 or so live in zoos or research centersin China and other countries.An education program in Chengdu teaches children in cities aboutpandas and other endangered animals. They send people to schools totell children about the importance of saving these animals. Thechildren sing songs or make artwork aboutpandas and other wild animals. Teachingchildren is one way to help save pandas. TheChinese government is also planting more bambootrees so there will be more forests for pandasto live in. We all hope that in the future there will be a lot morepandas than now.Unit 8 Have you read Treasure Island yet?Section A2d Role-play the conversation.When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I’ve found the ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I ca n use—food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits andvegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island? How long have they been here? Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.3a Quickly read the passage below based on Robinson Crusoe.Then answer the questions.1. What does Robinson Crusoe wait for?2. Why does Robinson Crusoe call the man Friday?When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I’ve found t he ship and made a small boat. I’ve brought back many things I can use—food and drink, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everything, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for another ship. I have already cut down trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill animals and birds for food. I’m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man’s feet on the sand. Who else is on my island? How long have they been here? Not long after that, I saw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.Section B2b Read the passage and complete the fact sheet on page 63.A Country Music Song Changed Her LifeForever When Sarah was a teenager, she used to fight over almost everything with her family. But five years ago, while she wasstudying abroad in England, she heard a song full of feelings about returning home on the radio. It made Sarah think about her family and friends back in the US. She came to realize how much she actually missed all of them. Ever since then, she has been a fan of American country music.Country is a traditional kind of music from the southern states of America. Nashville, Tennessee is the home of country music. Many songs these days are just about modern life in the US, such as the importance of money and success, but not about belonging to a group. However, country music brings us back to the “good old days” when people were kind to each other and trusted one another. It reminds us that the best things in life are free —laughter, friends, family, and the beauty of nature and the countryside.Sarah hasn’t been to Nashville yet, but it is her dream to go there one day. She has already read a lot about the place and done some research on it. She knows that there is a Country Music Hall of Fame Museum in Nashville. There are also always a lot of great country music concerts with famous musicians and singers, like Garth Brooks. Sarah has already listened to most of his songs. “Garth is one SummarizingWhile reading, make notes orunderline the main ideas in thetext. After reading, write a short summary in your own words. Thiscan help you better understand the text.。
- 1、下载文档前请自行甄别文档内容的完整性，平台不提供额外的编辑、内容补充、找答案等附加服务。
- 2、"仅部分预览"的文档,不可在线预览部分如存在完整性等问题,可反馈申请退款(可完整预览的文档不适用该条件!)。
- 3、如文档侵犯您的权益，请联系客服反馈,我们会尽快为您处理(人工客服工作时间：9:00-18:30)。
2015春八年级下册英语课文原文UNIT 1 What's the matter?Section A2d Role-play the con versatio n.Mandy: Lisa, are you OK?Lisa: I have a headache and I can't move my neck. What should I do? Should I take my temperature? Man dy: No, it does n't sound like you have a fever. What did you do on the weeke nd?Lisa: I played computer games all weeke nd.Man dy: That's probably why. You n eed to take breaks away from the computer.Lisa: Yeah, I think I sat in the same way for too long without moving.Man dy: I think you should lie dow n and rest. If your head and n eck still hurt tomorrow, the n go to a doctor.Lisa: OK. Tha nks, Man dy.3a Read the passage. Do you think it comes from a n ewspaper or a book?How do you know?Bus Driver and Passe ngers Save an Old ManAt 9:00 a.m. yesterday, bus No. 26 was going along Zhon ghua Road whe n the driver saw an old man lying on the side of the road. A woma n was next to him, shout ing for help.The bus driver, 24-year-old Wang Ping, stopped the bus without thinking twice. He got off and asked the woma n what happe ned. She said that the man had a heart problem and should go to the hospital. Mr. Wang knew he had to act quickly. He told the passe ngers that he must take the man to the hospital. He expected most or all of the passe ngers to get off and wait for the n ext bus.But to his surprise, they all agreed to go with him. Some passengers helped Mr. Wang tomove the man on the bus.Tha nks to Mr. Wang and the passe ngers, thedoctors saved the man in time. "It's sad that manypeople don't want to help others because they don'twant any trouble," says one passe nger. "But thedriver did n't think about himself. He only thoughtabout savi ng a life."Secti on B2b Read the passage and underline the words you don't know. Then look up the words in a dict ionary and write dow n their mea nings. the excit ing thi ngs about doing dan gerous sports. There were many times whe n Aron almost lost hislife because of accidents. On April 26, 2003, he found himself in a very dangerous situationOn that day, Aron's arm was caught under a 2,000-kilo rock thatfell on him when he was climbing by himself in the mountains.Because he could not free his arm, he stayed there for five days andhoped that some one would find him. But whe n his water ran out, heknew that he would have to do someth ing to save his own life. He wasnot ready to die that day. So he used his knife to cut off half his rightarm. Then, with his left arm, he ban daged himself so that he would not lose too much blood. After that, he climbed dow n the mountain tofind help.After losing his arm, he wrote a book called Between aRock and a Hard Place . This means being in a difficult situation that you cannot seem to get outof. I n this book, Aron tells of the importa nee of mak ing good decisi ons, and of being in con trol ofon e's life. His lose for mountain climb ing is so great that he kept on climb ing mountains even after thisexperie nee.Do we have the same spirit as Aron? Let's think about it before we find ourselves “ betwee n a rockand a hard place , and before we have to make a decision that could mean life or death.He Lost His ArmBut Is Still Climbi ngAron Ralston is an American man who isinterested in mountain climbing. As a mountainclimber, Aron is used to taking risks. This is one ofFinding the Order of EventsWriters describe events in a certain order. Finding the order of the events will help you un dersta nd want you are readi ng.whe n climb ing inUtahUnit 2 I'II help to clean up the city parks Section A2d Role-play the con versatio n.Helen : Hi , Tom . I ' m making some plans to work in an old people 'home this summer.Tom : Really? I did that last summer.Helen : Oh, what did they ask you to help out with ?Tom : Mmm.…things like reading the newspaper to the old people, or just talking to them.They told me stories about the past and how things used to be.Helen : That sounds interesting .Tom : Yeah , a lot of old people are Ionely . We should listen to them and care for them.Helen : You' re right . I mean, we' rail going to be old one day, too.3a Read the article . What do Mario and Mary volu nteer to do?Stude nts Who Volu nteerMario Gree n and Mary Brow n from Riverside High School give up several hours each week to help others.Mario loves ani mals and wants to be an ani mal doctor. He volun teers atan animal hospital every Saturday morning. Mario believes it can help him to gethis future dream job. “s hard work , ” he says , “ but I want to lear nmore about how to care for ani mals . I get such a strong feeli ng of satisfact ionwhen I see the animals get better and the look of joy on their owners' faces. ”Mary is a book lover. She could read by herself at the age of four. Last year she decided to try out for a volun teer after-school readi ng program .she still works there once a week to help kids lear n to read. The kids are sitt ing in thelibrary, but you can see in their eyes that they ' rgoing on a different journey with eachnew book. Volun teeri ng here is a dream come true for me. I can do what I love to doand help others at the same time.Secti on B2b Skim the letter and an swer the questi ons.1. Who wrote the letter to Miss Li? Why?2. What did Miss Li do?I ' Send You a Photo of LuckyDear Miss Li,I ' dike to thank you for sending money toAnimal Helpers. I ' mure you know that this group was set up to help disabled people like me. You helped to make it possible for me to have Lucky. Lucky makes a big difference to my life. Let me tell you my story.What would it be like to be blind or deaf? Or imagine you can ' t walk ou use your hands easily. Most people would n ever think about this, but many people have these difficulties. I can arms or legs well, so no rmal things like an sweri ng the teleph one, ope ning and clos ing doors, or carrying things are difficult for me. Then one day last year, a friend of mine helped me out. She talked to Ani mal Helpers about gett ing me a special trained dog. She also thought a dog might cheer me up. I love ani mals and I was excited about the idea of hav ing a dog.After six mon ths of training with a dog at Ani mal Helpers, I was able to bring him home. My dog ' s name is Lucky a go —d name for him because I feel very lucky to have him. You se e, I only able to have a “ do-helper because of your kindness! Lucky is very clever and understandsmany En glish words. He can un dersta nd me whe n I give him orders. For example, I say,Get my book, and he does it at once.Lucky is a fantastic dog. I ' ll send you a photo of him if you like, and Icould show you how he helps me. Thank you again for cha nging mylife. Best wishes,Ben Smith Un dersta nding Parts of Speech. Knowing what part of speech a word is(noun, verb, prepositi on, etc.) Can help you understand the word ' s meaning. I ' ll Send You a Photo of LuckyLu (Unit 3 Could you please clea n your room?Section A2d Role play the conv ersati on.Sister：They, could you please help out with a few thin gs?Brother：Could I at least finish watching this show?Sister：No. I thi nk two hours of TV is eno ugh for you!Brother：Fine. What do you want me to do?Sister：Could you take out the rubbish, fold the clothesand do the dishes?Brother：So much?sister：Yes, because Mom will be back from shopping any minute now. And she won t be happyif she sees this mess.Brother：But the house is already pretty clean and tidy!Sister：Yes, well, it ' s clean, but it ' s not “ mother clean3a Read the story and an swer the questi on.1. Why was Nancy ' s mom angry with Nancy?2. Did they solve the problem? How?Last mon th, our dog welcomed me whe n I came home from school. He wan ted a walk, but I wastoo tired.I threw down my bag and went to the living room. The minute I sat down in front of the TV, mymom came over.“ Could you please take the dog for a walk? ” she asked.“ Could I watch one show first? ” I asked. “ NO!” she replied ；angrily. “ Youwatch TV all the time and never help out "™around the house! I can ' t work all day and do housework all evening.“Well, I work all day at school, too! I ' m just as tired as you are!I shouted b My mom did not say anything and walked away. For one week, she did not do any housework andn either did I. Fin ally, I could not find a clea n dish or a clea n shirt. The next day, my mom came home from work to find the house clean and tidy.“ What happened? ” she asked in surprise.“I ' m so sorry, Mom. I fikyahnderstand that we need to share the housework to have a clea nand comfortable home, I replied.Secti on B2bThe Sun day Mail magaz ine in vited pare nts to write about whether they think young people should do chores at home. Skim the following letters. Which one agrees and which one disagrees? Dear Sir, I don ' u nderstand why some parents make their kids help with housework and chores at home. Kids these days already have eno ugh stress from school. They don ' have time to study and do housework, too. Housework is a waste of their time. Could we just let them do their job as students? They should spend their timeschoolwork in order to get good grades and get into a good university. Also, when they get older, they will have to do housework so there ' s no n eed for them to do it now. It is the parents job to provide a clean and comfortable en vir onment at home for their childre n. And any way, I think doing chores is not so difficult. I don ' t mind doing them.Mr. SmithDear Sir,I think it is important for children to learn how to do chores and help their parents with housework. It ' s not eno ugh to just get good grades at school. Childre n these days depend on their parents too much. They ' ralways asking, “Couldyou get this for me? or “ Couldyou help me with that? 'Doing chores helps to develop children ' s in depe ndence and teaches them how tolook afterthemselves. It also helps them to understand the idea of fairness. Since they live in one house with their parents, they should know that every one should do their part in keep ing it clea n and tidy. Our neighbor ' s son got into a good college but during his first year, he had no idea how to take care of himself. As a result, he often fell ill and his grades dropped. The earlier kids learn to be independent, the better it is for their future. Ms. MillerSkimmmi ng This means looking quickly through a piece of writing to find the main idea without reading every word. It is still a good ideato read the first sentencein eachparagraph a little more carefully. onUnit 4 Why don 'you talk to your pare nts?Section A2d Role-play the con versati on.Dave : You look sad, Kim. What ' s wrong?Kim : Well, I found my sister looking through my things yesterday. She took some of my new magaz ines and CDs. Dave : Hmm …that ' s not very nice. Did she give them back to you?Kim : Yes, but I ' m still angry with her. What should I do?Dave : Well, I guess you could tell her to say sorry. But why don' t you forget about it so that you can be friends again? Although she' s wrong, it ' s not a big deal.Kim : You ' re right. Thanks for your advice.Dave : No problem. Hope things work out. 3a Look at this letter to a magaz ine and the reply from Robert Hunt, a school coun selor. Complete the chart. Dear Mr. Hunt,My problem is I can ' t get on with my family. Relatio ns betwee n my pare nts have become difficult.They fight a lot, and I really don ' t like it. It ' s the only com muni cati on they have. I donshould say anything to them about this. When they argue, it ' s like a big, black cloud hanging ourhome. Also, my elder brother is not very nice to me. He always refuses to let me watch my favorite TV show. In stead hewatches whatever he wants un til late at ni ght. I don fair. At home I always feel lonely and nervous. Is thatnormal? What can I do?Sad and Thirtee nDear Sad and Thirtee n,It ' s not easy being your age, and it ' s normal to have these feelings. Why don feeli ngs with your family? If your pare nts are havi ng problems, you should offer to help. Maybe you could do more jobs around the house so that they have more time for proper com muni cati on. Secon dly, why don' t you sit dow n andcom muni cate with your brother? You should expla in thatyou don ' t min dim watch ing TV all the time. However, he should let you watch your favorite show. I hope you ' ll feel better about yourself in future.Robert Hu nt over 't think th 't you talk atSecti on B2b Read the article and an swer the questi ons.1. What is the com mon problem for Chinese and American families?2. Who gives their opinions about the problem?Maybe You Should Learn to Relax!These days, Chin ese childre n are sometimes busier onweekends than weekdays because they to take so manyafter-school classes. Many of them are lear ning examskills so that they can get into a good high school andlater a good university. Others are practicing sports sothat they can compete and win.However, this doesn ' t only happen in China. The Taylors are a typical American family. Life forCathy Taylor three childre n is very busy.” On most days after school, ” Cathy says, "I take my two boys to basketball practice and my daughter to football training. Then I have to take my other son to piano lessons. Maybe I could cut out a few of their activities, but I believe theseactivities are important for my children' s future. I really want them to be successful. ' the tired children don' t get home until after 7:00 p.m. They have a quick dinner, and then it for homework.Linda Miller, a mo ther of three, knows all about such stress. "In some families, competition startsvery young and continues until the kids get older, she says. " Motherssend their small kids to all kinds of classes. And they are always compari ng them with other children. It ' s crazy. I don ' t think that' s fair. Why don. ' t they just let their kids be kids? People shouldn ' t push their kids so hard.Doctors say too much pressure is not good for a child ' s development. Dr. AliceGreen says all these activities can cause a lot of stress for children.Kids should have time to relax and think for themselves, too. Although it' s normal to want successful children, it ' s even more important to have happy children. ”Guess ing the Meaning When reading something for the first time, do not worry about words you do not know. Use the con text to help you guess the mea ning.Unit 5 What were you doing when the rainstorm came?Section A2d Role-play the con versati on.Mary : What were you doing last ni ght, Lin da? I called at seve n and you did n ' t pick up.Linda : Oh, I was in the kitchen helping my mom.Mary : I see. I called again at eight and you didn ' t answer then either.Linda : What was I doing at eight? Oh, I know. When you called, I was having ashower.Mary : But then I called again at nine.Linda : Oh, I was sleeping at that time.Mary : So early? That ' s strange.Linda : Yeah, I was tired. Why did you call so many times?Mary : I needed help with my homework. So while you were sleeping,I called Jenny and she helped me.3a Read the passage and an swer the questi ons.1. What was the weather like before the heavy rain started?2. What was the n eighborhood like after the storm?The Storm Brought People Closer TogetherBen could hear strong winds outside his home in Alabama. Black clouds were making the sky very dark. With no light outside, it felt like midni ght. The n ews on TV reported that a heavy rain storm was in the area.Every one in the n eighborhood was busy. Ben ' s dad was putt ing pieces of wood over thewindows while his mom was making sure the flashlights and radio were working. She also putsome candles and matches on the table.Ben was help ing his mom make dinner whe n the rain bega n to beat heavily against the windows.After dinner, they tried to play a card game, but it was hard to have fun with a serious storm happe ning outside.Ben could not sleep at first. He fin ally fell asleep whe n the wind was dying dow n at around 3:00a.m. When he woke up, the sun was rising. He went outside with his family and found the n eighborhood in a mess. Falle n trees, broke n win dows and rubbish were everywhere. They joined the n eighbors to help clea n up the n eighborhood together. Although the storm broke many things apart, it brought families and n eighbors closer together.Secti on B2b Read the passage and an swer the questi ons.1. What are the two events in the passage?2. When did they happe n? Do You Remember What You Were Doi ng?People ofte n remember what they were doing whe n they heard the n ews of importa nt eve nts in history .In America, for example, many people remember what they were doing on April 4, 1968. This was an important event in American history.On this day, Dr. Martin Luther King was killed. Although some people may not remember who killed him,they remember what they were doing when they heard the news.Robert Alle n is now over 50, but he was a school pupil at that time. "It was a bsunny day, ” Robert remembers. “ We were hav ing fun in the playgro und whe n theschool bell rang. Our teacher said, ‘ DrKing died just 10 minutes ago. We were completely surprised!S c hool closed for the day, Robert and his friends walked home in sile nee.More recen tly, most America ns remember what they were doing whe n the WorldTrade Cen ter in New York was take n dow n by terrorists. Even the date-September 11,2001-has meaning to most America ns.This was a day Kate Smith will n ever forget. She remembers worki ng in her officenear the two towers. “ Myfriend shouted that a plane just hit the World Trade Center! Ididn ' t believe him at first, but then I looked out the window and realized that it was true. I was so scared that I could hardly thi nk clearly after that. ”Readi ng the Title and First Sentences The title can be helpful for you to un dersta nd a text. It is also a good idea to read thefirst sentence of each paragraph before you read the whole text.Unit 6 An old man tried to movemountains. Section A2d Role-play the con versati on. Teacher: So what do you think about the story of Yu Gong?Ming Ming: I think it' s really interesting. Yu Gong found a good way to solve his problem.Anna:Really? I think it ' s a little bit silly. It doesn' t seem very possible to move a mountaMing Ming: But the story is trying to show us that any thi ng is possible if you work hard! Yu Gong kept trying and didn' t give up.Anna:Well, I still don ' t agree with you. I think we should try to find other ways to solve aproblem.Ming Ming: But what could Yu Gong do in stead of moving the mountains? Anna: Well, there are many other ways. For example, he could build a road. That ' s bettefaster tha n moving a mountain!Teacher:You have differe nt opinions about the story, and n either of you are wrong. There are many sides to a story and many ways to un dersta nd it.3a Read the passage and an swer the questi ons.In November 1979, pupils in England were able to watch a new TV program called Mon key. Most of them were hearing this story for the first time.However, this story is not new to Chin ese childre n. The Mon key King or Sun Wuk ong is the main character in the traditional Chinese book Journey to the West.The story says that once upon a time there was a magic rock. One day, it sudde nly broke ope n and gave birth to a mon key. To fight bad people, the Mon key Ki ng uses a magic stick. Sometimes he can make the stick so small that he can keep it in his ear. At other times, he is able to make it big and long. Sun Wukong can also make 72 cha nges to his shape and size, turning himself into different animals and objects. But uni ess he can hide his tail, he cannot turn himself into a pers on.The Mon key ki ng has excited the childre n of Chi na many years. And as soon as the TV program came out more than 30 years ago, Western children became interested in reading this story because the clever Mon key King keeps fighti ng to help the weak and n ever gives up.1. Which book is talked about?2. Who is the n main character?3. What is he like?Secti on B2b Read the first paragraph of Han sei and Gretel. Think about how the fairy tale will continue. Then read the rest of the story.Han sei and GretelHansel and Gretel lived near forest with their father and stepmother. One year, the weather was so dry that no food would grow. The wife told her husba nd that uni ess the left the childre n to die in the forest, the whole family would die. Gretelheard this, and Hansel made a plan to save himself and his sister.Finding out the Text Type Before you read, decide what kind of text it is. Ls it a letter, a play, a short story or someth ing else?,whe n theSENE FOUR:Wife: No. You can ' t go out now.SCENE FIVE: ___________________________Gretel: What can we do? You have no more ston es.Han sel: I ' ll drop pieces of bread. As sasrbhe moon rises, we can follow them in stead.SCENE SIX: ____________________________Gretel: I can ' t see any bread on the ground. Maybe it was the birds.Han sel: Never mind! Just keep walk ing. Uni ess we do, We won ' t find our way out.SCENE SEVEN: ____________________________Gretel: Hansel, we ' re really lost!Hansel: Listen! That bird ' song is so beautiful that we should followit.Gretel: Look! It ' leading us to that wonderful house made of bread,cake and sugar.Hansel: Let ' s eat parteoh ohuse!(The n they heard an old woma n s voicd f rom in side the house.) Voice: Who is that? Who is brave eno ugh to eat my house?Unit 7 What ' s the highest mountain in the world?Section A2d Role-play the conv ersatio n.Guide: Feel free to ask meanything on today ' s Great Wall tour.Tourist 1: How long is the wall?Guide: Ah, the most popular question! If we ' re only talking about the parts from the Ming Dynasty, it ' s about 8,850 kilometers long. This makes it the Iongest wall in the world.Tourist 2: Wow, that ' s amazing! Why did the ancient emperors build the wall?Guide: The main reason was to protect China. As you can see, it ' s quite tall and wideAs far as I know, there are no man-made objects as big as this.Tourist 3: Is Badali ng part of the Mi ng Great Wall?Guide: Yes, it ' s the most famous part.3a Read the article and match each paragraph with the main ideas.Paragraph ISpirit of climbersParagraph 2 Achieveme nts of climbersParagraph 3 Facts and dangers ________________________________________Qomola ngma— the Most Dan gerous Moun ta in in the World?mostOne of the world ' s most dangerous sports is mountain climbing, and one of thpopular places for this is the Himalayas. The Himalayas run along the southwestern part of China. Of all the mountains, Qomola ngma rises the highest and is the most famous. It is 8,844.43 meters high and so is very dan gerous to climb. Thick clouds cover the top and snow can fall very hard. Even more serious difficulties include freezing weather conditions and heavy storms. It is also very hard to take in air as you get n ear the top.The first people to reach the top were Tenzing Norgay and Edmund Hillary on May 29,1953. The first Chinese team did so in 1960, while the first woman to succeed was Junko Tabei from Japa n in 1975.Why do so many climbers risk their lives? One of themain reas ons is because people want to challe nge themselves in the face ofdifficulties. The spirit of these climbers shows us that we should n ever give uptrying to achieve our dreams. It also shows that humans can sometimes bestronger than the forces of n ature.Secti on B2b Scan the article to find out what these numbers mean:10,12,200,2,000. Scanning This means moving your eyes quickly down the page to find specific information.It is 8:30 a.m. at the Chen gdu Research Base. Lin Wei and the other panda keepers prepari ng the milk for the baby pan das ' breakfast. At 9:00 a.m., they findthe babies are already awake and hun gry. Whe n the babies see the keepers, they ru over with excitement and some of them even walk into their friends and fall over! “ They ' re so cute and lovely. I take care of them like they ' re my own babies. I was, feed and play with them every day. They ' re very special to me.Lin Wei loves her job, but it is a difficult one.Pan das do not have many babies, maybe only one every two years. The babies often die from ill nesses and do no t live very long. Adult pan das spe nd more tha n 12 hours day eat ing about 10 kilos of bamboo. Many years ago, there were a lot more bamboc forests and pan das in Chi na tha n there are now. But the n huma ns started to cut dowi the forests, and there was less bamboo for the pan das. Scien tistssay there are now fewer tha n 2,000 pan das livi ng in the remai ning forests. Ano ther 200 or so live in zoos or research cen ters in China and other coun tries.An educati on program in Chen gdu teaches childre n in cities about pan das and other endan gered ani mals. They send people to schools to tell childre n about the importa n of sav ing these ani mals. The childre n sing songs or make artwork about pan das and other wild an imals. Teach ing childre n is one way to help save pan das. The Chin ese government is also plantingmore bamboo trees so there will be more forests for pan das to live in. We all hope that in the futurethere will be a lot more pan das tha n now.arethat most ofceUnit 8 Have you read Treasure Isla nd yet?Section A2d Role-play the con versati on.When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I ' ve found the ship and made a small boat. I ' ve brought back many things I can use food and d—k, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everythi ng, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for ano ther ship. I have already cut dow n trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill ani mals and birds for food. I ' m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of another man s feet on the sand. Whoelse is on my isla nd? How long have they bee n here? Not long after that, Isaw some cannibals trying to kill two men from a broken ship. One of themdied but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cann ibals.This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because thatwas the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some English.3a Quickly read the passage below based on Robinson Crusoe. Then answer the questions.1. What does Robinson Crusoe wait for?2. Why does Robinson Crusoe call the man Friday?When I first arrived on this island, I had nothing. But I ' ve found the slaipd made a small boat. I ' ve brought back many things I can use food and d—k, tools, knives and guns. Although I have lost everythi ng, I have not lost my life. So I will not give up and I will wait for ano ther ship. I have already cut dow n trees and built a house. I go out with my gun almost every day to kill ani mals and birds for food. I ' m even learning to grow fruits and vegetables.A few weeks ago, I found the marks of ano ther man s feet on the sand. Who else is on my isla nd? How long have they bee n here? Not l ong after that, I saw some cann ibals trying to kill two men from a broke n ship. One of them died but the other ran towards my house. I helped him kill the cannibals. This man now lives with me and helps me. I named him Friday because that was the day I met him. He is smart and I have already taught him some En glish.。